Chapter 2101

When Tianming learned that the Ito family wanted to help Charlie find Warnia‟s whereabouts and help investigate the whole story, he was also scared into a cold sweat even when he was two thousand kilometers away In this world, there is no perfect crime. When they were planning to kill Warnia, they only wanted to keep the murder clues in Japan, so that everyone thought that Warnia was killed in Japan and had nothing to do with them. This was enough However, once people know that Warnia‟s death is related to them, or even they are the instigators behind the back, then the trouble will be big Not to mention that the old man will be furious, and the domestic law enforcement agencies will not let them go. Although they committed crimes overseas, in the final analysis, the killers are the citizens of the country, and the laws of the country apply Moreover, once the outside world knows that the father and son killed Warnia, the reputation of them and the entire Song family will inevitably decline At that time, even if their father and son escaped the sanctions of the law by chance, they would all be treated like rats crossing the street and be beaten by everyone!


Thinking of this, Tianming immediately made up his mind and blurted out:


“Honor, if you run back right now, this is undoubtedly telling Charlie that you have a problem. Charlie will call your grandfather by then, using your grandpa‟s shrewdness. To the extent, they can guess all the links at once, and by then, you will have more trouble!”


Honor choked nervously:


“Dad, what do you think I should do now… The Ito family is too strong. With their help, this matter will not take a few days. It will come to light, and by that time, I will be done!”


Tianming immediately calmed down and said,


“Honor, you first calm down and wait for my message. After I go back, I will find a chance to give your grandpa the medicine!”


As he said, Tianming sneered,


“As long as I turn the old thing into an Alzheimer‟s patient, I will call you back from Japan on the grounds of his sudden illness. In that case, Charlie should not suspect you. At that time, we will sell all the assets of the Song family as quickly as possible in the country, and then replace them with U.S. dollars. Before this matter is completely solved, we will immigrate to the United States or Canada with tens of billions of dollars in assets!”


Honor asked hurriedly:


“Dad, how long will your medicine be effective after the old man has taken it?”


Tianming said:


“If I increase the dose a little, it will take a few hours at most. It is estimated that he will become a dementia patient tonight Honor sighed slightly and said,


“If that‟s the case, can I fly back tomorrow morning?”


Tianming hummed and said,


“If things go well, everyone will find that your grandfather is suffering from Alzheimer‟s disease early in the morning. Then I will inform you to come back quickly, and then I will urgently inherit the position of the head of the Song family. Hurry up and get rid of all the assets.”


Honor asked again:


“Then what about uncles? They are all eyeing the inheritance. It is absolutely impossible for us to deal with it…”


Tianming said disdainfully:


“Don‟t worry, they have long been looking forward to the separation of the family. Before, the old thing had been holding the power of the Song family, and they couldn‟t separate the family. Later, the old thing asked Warnia to take over as the head of the family. What I said, but I was even more annoyed.”


Chapter 2102

After a pause, Tianming continued:


“And you know Warnia‟s style of doing things. This girl doesn‟t have a high pursuit of quality of life, so she wants to develop the scale desperately. She can‟t wait for all the profits made by the Song Group. They are all invested in the new expansion. Everyone can‟t get any money when she does this. Who is not angry?”


As he said, Tianming sneered:


“If I inherit the position of the head of the Song family and I propose to divide the family, your uncles will never refuse. I will take a relatively large share and give them the rest. They won‟t have any opinions.”

Honor couldn‟t help asking:


“Then what if they have opinions? What if they ask for a split by head? By the time we have done so hard, won‟t we all benefit them?”


Tianming smiled and said,


“Don‟t worry, I have already considered these problems. After solving the old thing, I will give them two choices!”



“The first option is to continue to be the owner of the house. Then, like Warnia, I will put all my energy into expanding the business map. In this way, they won‟t even think about being allocated from the Song Group for a while. Money, when they do not have it, they will continue to maintain their arrogant and lu$tful lives, naturally they will be anxious to scratch their hearts;



“As for the second option, they voluntarily give up part of the share to me. In this case, I agree to sell the entire business for cash. In this way, they can get the money sooner and live the life they want.”



“The total assets of the Song Group now amount to more than 20 billion U.S. dollars. In order to seek a quick deal, the whole package is sold for 20 billion U.S. dollars. The problem is still not big, and my requirements are not high. No matter how much it sells, we take half of the income and divide the rest equally. I believe they will not refuse.”


Honor thought for a while, and said in agreement,


“What you said makes sense. For them, there is no difference in essence between a person‟s share of 3 billion U.S. dollars and a person‟s share of 5 billion U.S. dollars. Anyway, with so much money, all of it in their life will never be spent.”


Tianming hummed, and said,


“Based on what I know about them, they are definitely willing to sell some shares and get the money early, so that they don‟t have to send people under the fence, and they don‟t have to look at other people‟s faces.”


Honor sighed in relief and said with a smile:


“Dad, since you are confident, then I will wait for your good news in Japan!”



“As long as you handle the old stuff there, I will return to China immediately! After returning, let‟s deal with these follow-up matters as soon as possible. Before the Ito family has found out the hidden circumstances of Warnia‟s murder, we will immigrate to the United States with the family!”


“At that time, even if they find out that we are behind it, they will have nothing to do with us!”


Tianming also smiled and said:


“Yes! Such a major case is generally not clear within a few months, and we don‟t need so much time. As long as one week at most is enough!”


After that, Tianming said:


“Honor, the only variable now is not the Ito family, but Charlie. This person is mysterious and scheming. You must not let him see any clues. Otherwise, you If you are alone in Japan, if he wants to attack you, Dad is so far away, it is beyond reach!”


Honor hurriedly said:


“Don‟t worry, Dad, I‟m already very cautious. In front of Charlie, I have been doing my best to make myself look more natural. Moreover, all around my room are living with my own people. They have also checked against eavesdropping. I will definitely not let Charlie see any clues!”


Tianming chuckled:


“That‟s good! That‟s good! You can wait for my good news in the hotel!”


Chapter 2103

Knowing that Dad already has a complete solution, Honor was relieved immediately What he and his father wanted was not the so-called Patriarch of the Song family, but most of the assets of the Song family After Warnia is removed, it is naturally the best situation to be able to manage the entire Song family steadily, but if this goal is not achieved, taking a step back and being able to get most of the assets is already satisfied for the father and son Therefore, Tianming is not afraid that the murder of Warnia will be revealed, he is just afraid that it will be revealed too early He needs to win a time difference, which is enough for him to get rid of Mr. Song, cash out all the Song family assets, and then flee to the United States The biggest question now is how long this time difference is. After all, Charlie and the Ito family were investigating this matter, and Tianming was also worried about the premature exposure, so he planned to do something against Old Man in advance Quickly solve the troubles of Mr. Song, so that Honor can return to the country as soon as possible. Otherwise, Honor will stay in Japan, which is like leaving a proton for Tianming In ancient times, two countries that were hostile or threatened to each other often sent protons to each other The so-called proton means that the emperor of a country sends one of his princes to hostages in a hostile country in order to seek peace If during this period the two sides are violent, the other party can kill the proton at any time Tianming was afraid to leave Honor in Tokyo for too long, otherwise, if Charlie finds out something and takes his son as a hostage or simply kills him to avenge Warnia, then he will be dead!


However, neither Tianming nor Honor knew that the conversation between the two of them had actually been monitored by the ninjas of the Ito family After the two had finished talking, all the recordings of their conversation were sent to Nanako‟s cell phone Nanako immediately put the recording to Charlie, and Charlie frowned immediately after hearing it Nanako sighed:


“Master is really good at everything, this Honor is really the culprit!”


Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously:


“Actually, this is not a good thing. Just remember one thing. When you can‟t find the culprit in a certain case, the culprit is often the case‟s beneficiaries.”

After speaking, Charlie said again:


“Honor is the eldest son of the Song family. It is reasonable to say that his father should inherit the position of Patriarch of the Song family. After his father retires, he will pass on the position of Patriarch to him.”



“But Honor‟s grandfather passed on the position of Patriarch to Warnia, which invisibly brought a huge loss to Honor and his son.”



“So, whenever Warnia dies, these father and son are the biggest beneficiaries. As the biggest beneficiaries, the suspicion is naturally the biggest.”


Nanako thought for a moment, and nodded in agreement:


“What Master said is really reasonable! Sometimes, profit is the biggest motivation for committing crimes!”


Charlie said with a gloomy expression on his face:


“Honor and the two grandfathers did all the money for that little property. I didn‟t expect that they not only murdered Warnia, but also their own father and grandfather. It is really hateful. !”


Nanako hurriedly asked,


“Master, what are you going to do now? Do you want me to get Honor to be deducted and force his father to surrender?!”


Charlie sneered:


“This operation is okay, but it also has certain risks.”

Nanako asked,


“Master, what are the risks?”

Charlie explained earnestly:


“If Tianming is willing to give up Honor, then even if I kill Honor, it is impossible to stop him.”


Chapter 2104

Nanako asked again,


“Master, what are you going to do?”

Charlie smiled:


“I want to give them a bait.”


“A bait?!”

Nanako asked in surprise:


“Master, what kind of bait?”


Charlie said with a smile:


“Don‟t Honor and his father think that Warnia‟s chances of survival are slim? Also, don‟t they think that Mr. Song will definitely become Alzheimer‟s? If they succeed, I will announce from Tokyo. Nothing was found in the search. Will Honor and their father and son breathe a sigh of relief?”


Nanako nodded and said,


“That‟s for sure. The father and son may be happy to celebrate with fireworks.”


Charlie smiled and asked:


“Then what would happen to them if they knew that Grandpa Song was not demented and Warnia was not dead at all when they were most proud of it?”


Nanako pursed her mouth and smiled:


“Once such a happy and sad thing happens, they will definitely collapse…”


Charlie nodded:


“Yes! All I want is to make them happy first and sad later!”

As he said, he took out his cell phone and called Mr. Song. When the phone was connected, Mr. Song asked nervously,


“Master, have you found a clue about Warnia?”


Charlie said:


“Master, I am calling you to discuss something with you.”

Elder Song hurriedly said,


“Master, please tell me if you have anything!”

Charlie asked him:


“Is it convenient for you to speak now?”


“Convenient!”

Mr. Song said hurriedly,


“I‟m in my own room now. It has been soundproofed and it is very safe.”


Charlie said seriously:


“Okay, what I say next may be a bit shocking or even unbelievable to you, but you must not doubt it, do what I say, as long as you do exactly what I say, not only you can survive, and your Song family can never suffer from future troubles!”


As soon as he heard this, Mr. Song said excitedly:


“Master, just give your orders. The old man doesn‟t dare to disobey!”

Charlie said lightly:


“I need you to take out the rejuvenating pill I gave to Warnia, and use a blade to scrape one-fifth of the dose and soak it in water for consumption.”


Father Song was shocked and blurted out:


“Master, why do you want me to take Rejuvenation Pill? And it‟s still one-fifth. What special intentions do you have?”


Charlie snorted and said,


“One-fifth of the rejuvenating pills can at least guarantee that you will not be invaded by poison in the next two days.”


Father Song was even more shocked:


“Master, what do you mean? Could it be…is anyone going to poison me?”


Charlie said very bluntly:


“Master, from now on, you must always pay attention to your eldest son Tianming. As far as I know, he is likely to use some kind of nerve-damaging drug to destroy your brain!”



“So, you take one-fifth of the rejuvenating pills in water in advance, and after you meet him, you will eat whatever he feeds you; whatever he gives you, you must drink it, and then At the right time, pretend to remember nothing and know nothing.”


Speaking of this, Charlie said again:


“Or I would say it more directly, you are playing a dementia patient in front of Tianming!”


Mr. Song was shocked:


“Wade…Master…you mean…Tianming, he…wish me ill?!”


Charlie didn‟t conceal it, and said seriously:


“From the information I have received so far, this is indeed the case, so you must take a look at what medicine they sell in the gourd!”


Chapter 2105

Aurous Hill, Song family When Tianming came back, he pretended to be nervous to find Mr. Song to ask questions, his face was full of concern for Warnia Elder Song looked at his eldest son, wondering deep in his heart. He really didn‟t want to believe that the eldest son he had raised for fifty years wanted to murder him If these words were spoken by any other person, Grandpa Song would never believe it However, when the words came out of Charlie‟s mouth, even if he didn‟t want to believe them, Mr. Song had to pay attention to it Because, in his heart, he knew very well that Master Charlie‟s abilities are all over the sky, and with his character, he would never say anything irresponsible And since he said so, there must be some evidence!


Thinking of this, while looking at his eldest son Tianming, he secretly thought in his heart:


“It seems that I really have to be cautious! From now on, I must have the spirit of twelve points!”


At this point, he stood up and said to Tianming,


“Hey, Tianming, I have been exhausted by Warnia‟s affairs, and my body is somewhat unwell. Now that you are back, you will help me preside over the overall situation. I have to rest, The body can‟t hold it anymore.”


Tianming hurriedly said:


“Dad, then I will help you back to your room.”


Mr. Song waved his hand and said,


“No, please contact Honor quickly and ask about the progress in Japan. Has he found any news about Warnia? If you have news, please tell me in time.”


After speaking, the old man looked at the housekeeper Boyo and said:


“Boyo, you can help me back to the room.”


Boyo nodded hurriedly, stepped forward and said respectfully:


“Master, please!”


Grandpa Song stood up, took a look at Tianming, and exhorted:


“Tianming, your brother left Warnia in his bloodline after he left. No matter what, you must let her come back alive, otherwise I will die and I will have no face to see the couple, do you understand?”

A bit of embarrassment flashed in Tianming‟s eyes, and he immediately returned to nature, and said seriously:


“Don‟t worry, Dad, I will definitely go all out!”


Father Song nodded lightly, sighing in his heart The reason why he said this was to see if Tianming did this thing, then whether he has the last bit of conscience If he still has a little conscience, he should let his niece go and leave his dead brother a queen But if he said this, he was still indifferent, and even continued to murder him, then for him, this son could give up completely Boyo assisted the exhausted Old Man to return to his room As soon as he entered the door, Mr. Song looked like he had changed. He was sharp and alert, and his body was no longer as weak as before. He said coldly to Boyo:


“Boyo, close the door, come to the study in the inner room, let me tell you something!”


Mr. Song‟s room is actually a large suite The living room, bedroom, living room and study are all in it, which is very private Especially the study room, which is located in the center of the whole suite, with other rooms on all sides as buffers. There is no open window, and conversations are difficult to be eavesdropped on Seeing Mr. Song suddenly becoming serious, Boyo suddenly had a long-lost familiar feeling.


Chapter 2106

Back then, when Mr. Song was in his prime, he acted vigorously and decisively From then on, Boyo followed him and saw him riding the wind and waves in the sea of commerce. Every time Elder Song wants to do a big thing, he will look like this, with firm eyes and torch He hurriedly followed the old man into the study, and then, after the Old Man waited for him to close the door, Boyo was shocked by the first words he said!



“Boyo, start the monitoring system at home, from now on, give me a comprehensive monitoring of Tianming‟s every move!”


As soon as Boyo heard this, his whole expression suddenly shrank!


Before he moved into this villa, Mr. Song specifically confessed to him that he found the best security company on the market and quietly installed a complete set of internal monitoring systems.


A total of four systems have been installed throughout the Song family villa. The first set is a family security system to prevent thieves and criminals; The second set is an outdoor monitoring system, which can shoot all positions inside and outside the wall and the entire courtyard without dead angles for 24 hours;


The third set is the emergency escape system, once a natural disaster occurs, or when there is sudden danger, it is used by the owner to escape The Song family knows these three systems very well, but the fourth set of internal monitoring systems is known to only two members of the family, one is Mr. Song and the other is Boyo This fourth system is the internal monitoring system The internal monitoring system monitors all the places in the entire villa in 360 degrees without blind spots. The concealed cameras are all very clever, and ordinary people may not be able to discover them in ten years, and these cameras are also equipped with high-fidelity orientation The microphone can clearly capture the sound in every room The reason why Mr. Song installed this system is not because he has any desire to spy, but because he really sees more infighting among other giants around him. Some are even finding brothers and sisters for money, killing fathers and mothers for money, for the benefit of nothing. Do not use the extreme Therefore, Mr. Song, who has a strong sense of anxiety, was worried that something like this would happen to the Song family in the future, so he specially installed this internal monitoring system to fully monitor the other party and gain insight into the other party as soon as possible However, this system has been on standby 24 hours a day since its installation for so many years, but this system has never been actually used Mr. Song is also considered a decent gentleman. When his children and grandchildren show nothing wrong, he is unwilling to spy on his children and grandchildren‟s privacy But now, he has to use this system to monitor Tianming‟s actions, to see if he is not only the culprit in the murder of Warnia, but also intends to poison him!


Boyo asked nervously at this time:


“Master, you suddenly want to activate this internal monitoring system. Is there any major change in the Song family?”


Old Man nodded his head with a heavy face:


“Boyo, you and I have been together for many years is a fateful friendship, so when there is a problem in this family, you are the person I trust the most, so I will not hide this matter. Just before Tianming came back, Master Wade just called me. He said that Tianming and Honor had harmed Warnia, and that the father and son wanted to give me medicine and turn me into an Alzheimer‟s

patient!”


“what?!”

Boyo said dumbfounded:


“This…this…Master…you…are you kidding me?!”


Elder Song seriously said:


“How can this kind of thing be a joke? If it weren‟t for Master Wade to tell me, I wouldn‟t believe it if I was killed.”


Boyo thought for a moment, nodded solemnly, and said seriously:


“Master is not an ordinary person. If he said that, he must have his reason. You must pay attention to this matter! You must take precautions!“ Father Song sighed:


“This is from Master‟s mouth. I naturally take it seriously, so I have to activate the internal monitoring system to see what Tianming is doing and saying when he is not in front of me!”


Chapter 2107

The difficulty of running a large family is comparable to running a country Looking at the current big families fighting each other, it can be said to be exactly the same as the fighting between ancient princes recorded in history books For the throne, the ancient princes did not hesitate to kill their brothers and kill their fathers But such things are not uncommon in today‟s society, especially in large families with assets of more than 100 million Although the sons of the Song family have always been very united and harmonious before, Old Song has always planned the worst in his heart Now, the internal monitoring system he prepared has really come in handy Boyo immediately came to the bookcase and found a secret switch. After that, the bookcase slowly moved to the left, revealing a huge display embedded in the wall Boyo quickly turned on the monitor, and then said to Mr. Song:


“Master, please verify it!”


Mr. Song nodded, took out his mobile phone, and opened an inconspicuous software from it This software is the entrance to this internal monitoring system To open the software, it must go through the same triple certification as the banking software. These triple authentications are facial recognition, traditional passwords, and real-time mobile phone verification codes. If one is wrong, the software cannot be activated After Master Song successfully activated the system, the display on the wall immediately turned into a picture of as many as 210 small grids The pictures in these two hundred and ten small grids are from two hundred and ten cameras in different positions Father Song chose four of them, and the 210 pictures on the screen disappeared and turned into the four pictures he chose The area of these four pictures is much larger at once, and everything on the pictures can be clearly seen The four scenes that Mr. Song chose were Tianming‟s bedroom, Tianming‟s study, Tianming‟s living room, and gym At this time, Tianming had just returned to his room. In the picture, he walked through the living room to the bedroom, lying directly on the soft and comfortable bed When Grandpa Song saw his expression on the bed, he immediately believed what Charlie said in his heart He didn‟t believe Charlie before, but he still wanted to hold a glimmer of hope in his heart But at this moment, when he saw Tianming lying on the bed with stretched legs tilted and his face full of excitement, he knew that Tianming must have a problem!


Otherwise, his niece is alive or dead in a foreign country is still unsure, and he shouldn‟t have this expression no matter what Grandpa Song pointed to Tianming on the screen, and said sharply to Boyo:


“Boyo look at this beast! He was so worried and so distressed just now in front of me, all the fcuk is acting for me! Now he has this face. The expression on the face is the true portrayal of his heart! He is happy! And very happy!”

Boyo nodded and sighed:


“It seems that what Master said is true, the young master does have a problem…”


Having said that, he couldn‟t help but admire:


“Master, this internal monitoring system can not only determine their conspiracy, but also lock down evidence of their crime! You are really too prescient!”


Mr. Song sighed:


“The ancestors said that if people are born in sorrow and die in happiness, if a person has no sense of anxiety, what is the difference from the animals waiting to be slaughtered in the slaughterhouse? Survive in society!”


Having said that, he said with grief:


“But, I really didn‟t expect that my worries would become a reality!”


At this time, there was a ring of the cell phone ringing on the screen. Tianming‟s cell phone rang.

Chapter 2108

Lying on the bed, Tianming immediately picked up the phone and said with a smile:


“Honour, I‟m home, yes, don‟t worry, the old thing hasn‟t noticed anything abnormal, he may be sick for too long, so he went back to his room to rest.”


At this time, the high-fidelity directional microphone also caught Honor‟s voice on the phone, and he asked,


“Dad, when are you going to give medicine to the old thing?”


Tianming smiled and said:


“Don‟t worry, there is no suitable option right now. I just told the chef to stew a bowl of bird soup for your grandfather. Later I will take it first. After adding the medicine, I will send it to his room. Watch him drink it with my own eyes!”


Honor hurriedly asked again:


“Dad, how long will this medicine take effect?”


Tianming said:


“Time is running out. I give the old thing more dose. It should be effective within an hour or two after he takes it!”


Honor said with excitement:


“That‟s really great! When the old things turn into Alzheimer‟s, Song family affairs, he will never have the opportunity to make trouble!”

Tianming hummed, and said,


“Honor, you tonight. Take a good rest first. If Charlie has something to tell you to do, then you honestly follow his instructions and do not let him have any doubts. After I turn the old stuff into Alzheimer‟s, I will call you back, and then you can fly back to Aurous Hill directly.”


Honor said excitedly:


“Okay Dad, then I am waiting for your news!”

When Mr. Song heard this, he only felt anxious! “Really!”



“This b@stard really wants to harm me!”



“I‟m his biological father! Now he wants to poison me for a little family property!”

When Mr. Song said this, his whole body was shaking with anger. He stood up, pointed at Tianming on the screen, and shouted angrily:


“I have never done anything wrong with this son in my life. I didn‟t expect to give birth to such a wolf beast! I knew he was such a beast. I should have strangled him in a swaddle!”



“And the b@stard Honor! I have loved him since the day he was born. I didn‟t expect that he would do such an inferior thing for money!”


Boyo was equally shocked and angry, but he still hurried over to help Old Man, and said seriously:


“Master, the top priority now is not to get angry, but to think about how to deal with it!”


After a pause, Boyo said again:


“Don‟t say anything else, you must not take the bird soup that he prepared for you!”



“Not only can‟t it be taken, but we also have to work hard. From now on, all eating and drinking must be guarded strictly, and we must not leave him any opportunities!”


Grandpa Song shook his head with a sad expression on his face, waved his hand and said,


“Boyo, since he already has the heart to harm me, if I keep guarding so strictly, it will let him realize that he has been exposed and become even more vicious! If he is not allowed to succeed, he might not just want to turn me into Alzheimer‟s, but want to make worst actions.”


Boyo hurriedly asked him:


“Master, are you planning to let them succeed and let you be at their mercy?”


Grandpa Song nodded and said seriously:


“Boyo, I have the Rejuvenation Pill given to me by Master. He specially asked me to use it to resist poison. If you want to come, Master should not be able to cheat, so I will give it to them. One will count.”


When Boyo heard this, he was relieved and sighed:


“Fortunately, there is Master!”


Father Song couldn‟t help sighing:


“Hey! Yeah! If it wasn‟t for Master, I would have killed the old bones, I don‟t know how many times I have died!”


Boyo nodded slightly and said,


“Master, you have done good deeds throughout your life. Master may have been arranged by God to keep you safe throughout your life.”


Grandpa Song smiled bitterly, and said,


“Boyo, if I can do everything, I must act as a patient with Alzheimer‟s disease. At that time, you must not reveal any flaws!”



“The two beasts know that you are the person I trust the most. If they ask you about anything about me, you must know how to use wisdom to mediate with them!”



“You must know what you need to say and what you can say, and let them know that you are loyal to them!”



“But, what you can‟t say, don‟t mention a word!”



“Especially the existence of this internal monitoring system, we must never let them know, understand?”


Chapter 2109

Hearing the explanation from Mr. Song, Boyo did not hesitate to nod his head:


“Master, rest assured, I must keep in mind the things you explained!”

Only then did Mr. Song relieved his mind, and then he waved his hand weakly and said,


“Boyo, I‟m a little tired. Go ahead and I‟ll take a rest.”


Boyo said nervously:


“Master, why don‟t you go to the bedroom to rest, I‟ll be guarding in the living room outside, you really don‟t worry…”


Grandpa Song gave a wry smile and asked him,


“Are you afraid that you will not be in front of me when they give me medicine?”



“Yes…”

Boyo‟s eyes were red, and he said very seriously:


“Master, you are indeed very powerful, but this kind of thing, I am really afraid that something will happen…”


Old Man smiled indifferently:


“Don‟t worry, since some things are beyond your control, you must feel relieved and boldly give it to someone more capable, and then trust that person wholeheartedly.”


With that, Mr. Song said again:


“It‟s as if you have just started skydiving. Before you can accumulate enough skydiving times, you must be led by the instructor. Every time you jump off the plane, your fate is not in your control. In your own hands, but in the hands of the coach behind you, what you have to do at this time is to safely and boldly entrust your life to him, and let professional people do professional things.”


Boyo knew that the professional person he was talking about was Master Wade, so he nodded slightly and said,


“Master, then I will do what you said.”


Grandpa Song gave a hum, then nodded slightly, and exhorted:


“After you go out, do what you should do, do the same. If I don‟t call you, or if there is nothing important, you should not come to me.”


Boyo hurriedly said:


“Okay Master, then you take a rest first, I‟m going out!”

Father Song waved his hand, and sighed softly,


“Hey…Go!”

After Boyo left, Mr. Song has been in front of the monitor, observing his son, who he has raised for 50 years The more he watched, the more he felt that the man in the video became stranger. In the video, Tianming repeatedly played with a potion in his hand. His expression at this time was not half hesitating, but some were obviously excited and unable to hold back The Old Man‟s heart was dead ashes, and he became more and more certain that his son had almost no affection or kindness towards him An hour later, Tianming, who had long been unable to restrain himself, was already unable to sit still He didn‟t want to wait any longer, so he got up and went to the back kitchen According to his instructions, the chef has simmered the bird soup with rock sugar When Tianming came, he asked,


“Is the bird soup prepared for the master ready to be stewed?”


The chef hurriedly said,


“I have to wait ten minutes to get back to the young master.”


Tianming waved his hand:


“No longer, the old man is hungry, and he needs something to replenish his physical strength. Just serve me a bowl, and I will deliver it to the father myself.”


The chef didn‟t dare to disobey, so he hurriedly pulled out a bowl, put it in the tray carefully, and said to Tianming,


“Master, the bowl is very hot, be careful.”


Tianming gave a hum, then returned to his room with the tray After returning to the room, he took out the medicine he had already prepared, and added one of the medicines to the bird soup in the bowl Seeing this scene, Mr. Song gave a wry smile and shook his head He was the only one in the study at this time, and he couldn‟t help muttering to himself:


“Tianming, you and I have been a father and son for fifty years. Since today, you and I have been suffocated! The past is like a cloud of smoke from today, and you have blown it away. , It is completely dispersed!”

Afterward, he stood up, turned off the monitoring system, and restored the study to its original state Then from the mobile phone, the software that authorized the internal monitoring system was also completely deleted From now on, he was prepared to follow Charlie‟s statement completely, and to do everything.


Chapter 2110

Therefore, after Tianming will give him medicine and before Charlie comes back, he will become a patient with Alzheimer‟s Alzheimer‟s patients don‟t know how to use mobile phones, so they can‟t even touch their phones during this time Therefore, just in case, deleting the software directly will be more stable Later, Mr. Song found the Rejuvenating Pill, scraped a layer from it, soaked it in the water and took it Soon after, he went back to his bed and lay down At this moment, the visual screen at the head of the bed suddenly lit up, and Tianming appeared in the picture, followed by a melodious


“Turkish March”

ringtone This is the doorbell of Mr. Song‟s room Because his own suite was too big, when people were in the bedroom or study, they couldn‟t hear someone knocking on the door outside, so he rang the video doorbell Seeing that his eldest son came to his door with the medicined bird soup, Mr. Song gave a light sigh and pressed the answer button:


“Tianming, are you okay?”


Tianming hurriedly said to the camera:


“Dad, are you asleep?”

Mr. Song deliberately made his voice a little tired and said:


“I was awakened by you as soon as I fell asleep, why are you so anxious?”


Tianming hurriedly said: Dad, I just saw you look exhausted, so I asked the chef to stew a bowl of bird soup with rock sugar.“


Grandpa Song gave a hum and said,


“You are so caring, come in.”

After that, he pressed the door button. Tianming heard the click of the door and knew that the door lock had been released, so he pushed the door into the room, walked through the living room, and came to the bedroom.


He stepped to the bed of Mr. Song and asked with concern:


“Dad, how are you feeling?”

Elder Song said absently:


“It‟s okay, squinting for a while.”

After speaking, he couldn‟t wait to ask:


“How is Warnia? Is there any news from Japan?”


Tianming shook his head and said with a bit of pain on his expression:


“Dad, there is no valuable news from Japan. I am also continuing to communicate with Honor. At the same time, I have asked him to find from the Japanese TMPD some specific clues, I will inform you as soon as possible.”


Father Song nodded, and sighed:


“I feel more at ease when you came back.”


Tianming smiled slightly and said respectfully:


“Dad, the rock sugar bird soup is very suitable for replenishing qi and blood. Drink it while it‟s hot now!”


A trace of sadness flashed in the eyes of Old Man In the end, his own son still has to do something against himself So he sat up without hesitation and said to Tianming,


“Come, help me to sit in the living room for a while, I‟ll drink in the living room!”

Tianming was overjoyed and said hurriedly:


“OK dad! I will help you to the living room!”


Tianming helped the old man into the living room, let him sit down on the sofa, and immediately handed over the bird soup with rock sugar, and said respectfully:


“Dad, you drink it while it is hot.”


Without any hesitation, Mr. Song nodded and took the bowl of bird soup with rock sugar, took a sip, and exclaimed,


“It tastes good, you are so caring!”


Tianming didn‟t expect things to go so smoothly, he couldn‟t help but feel ecstatic, and said with a smile:


“Dad, what are you doing so politely with me, isn‟t this all I should do?”



“What should be done?”

Old Man smiled and nodded seriously. He suppressed the sorrow deep in his heart and sighed from the bottom of his heart:


“Oh, that‟s right, it should be done, it should be done! I have a good son! Hahahaha!”


Chapter 2111

Father Song suddenly sighed, making Tianming more or less guilty However, he carefully observed the Old Man and found that there was nothing wrong with him, so he was relieved He felt that he had almost no intention of rebelling against the old man. Even if he wanted to give up the position of Song Family Patriarch to Warnia, he himself did not express very strong opposition, so the old man should not doubt him So, he smiled and said respectfully,


“Dad, you drink more while it‟s hot, and I will let the chef stew you a pot of nutrient soup in the evening to replenish your body.”


Mr. Song nodded, did not speak, but ate all the bird soup in the bowl Seeing the old man eat up the bird soup in the bowl, Tianming was completely relieved and sneered in his heart:


“Warnia‟s life and death are unclear, and the old thing has become demented. No one in the Song family can be an enemy of mine! Old things have always It is the eldest son who inherited the throne, if you insist on giving me this monster moth, don‟t blame me for being cruel! Afterwards, he smiled and said to the old man:


“Dad, you can rest for a while, I will go out and call Honor and ask him how he is doing now.”


The old man nodded gently:


“Go.”


Tianming stepped out of the old man‟s room, did not really call Honor immediately, but directly found one of his confidants, called him to his room, and said seriously:


“From now on, keep an eye on the old man. You must tell me everything he does and what the old man said. Do you understand?”


The other party nodded immediately:


“Understand the master.”


At this moment, Father Song lying on the bed suddenly felt a headache, and the painful entire brain seemed to be abruptly stripped out But soon, there was warm energy in his body that completely drove the pain away from his body He knew very well in his heart that the headache must originate from the neurotoxin that Tianming had given him And that warm energy is just a small amount of rejuvenation pills that he took in advance The old man couldn‟t help but sighed:


“It seems that the Rejuvenation Pill really can resist all kinds of poisons, as Master said! Since it has escaped the damage of neurotoxins, the next thing to do is to pretend to be foolish for 24 hours. He must ensure that no one sees any flaws before Master returns!”


So he took advantage of this relatively free time in the end and took out his mobile phone to check the symptoms of Alzheimer‟s disease He found that Alzheimer‟s disease, can cause memory impairment, as well as loss of cognitive ability, language ability, and visual ability Severe Alzheimer‟s disease has not only severe memory loss, but also symptoms such as incontinence, body stiffness, and hollow eyes. Seeing this, Mr. Song secretly thought in his heart:


“It seems that if I want that rebellious son to completely believe that I have become Alzheimer‟s, I must show symptoms of severe dementia. Only in this way can he be completely relieved. ……”


After an hour Tianming has been paying attention to the time. Now it has been an hour and a half since the father took the medicine. It stands to reason that the effect of the medicine has already occurred So he planned to go to the old man‟s room to see the situation When he came to the door of the old man‟s room and pressed the doorbell, there was no response in the room.


He was overjoyed, but on the surface, he pressed it again without showing off. This time there was still no response. So he pretended to panic and said:


“Come on! Come on!”


Chapter 2112

Suddenly, several servants ran over and asked,


“Master, what happened?!”


Tianming said,


“He didn‟t respond when I pressed the doorbell of the master. I am afraid that he might have an accident. You should help me knock the door open!”


When several servants heard this, they suddenly became nervous, and one of them took the initiative:


“I‟ll come!”


Another hurriedly said:


“I‟ll be with you!”


At this time, Boyo also rushed to hear the news and asked nervously:


“Young master, what happened to the master?!”

Tianming saw him and said hurriedly:


“Boyo, you came just right. Father is in the room and he has no response after pressing the doorbell several times. I‟m afraid he will have an accident!”


Boyo‟s heart was tense, and he suddenly realized that Tianming should have given the old man medicine, and suddenly he felt a little angry, sad, and worried He didn‟t know whether Charlie‟s method could save the old man from disaster However, he did not dare to show any hesitation, and said hurriedly:


“Then slam the door open and go in and have a look!”


Several servants had already begun to work hard together and ran into the gate. After several times, the gate was knocked open with a bang Immediately afterwards, Tianming pulled away the left and right people, his face was nervous, and he rushed in first. As soon as he entered, he went straight to the bedroom, running, and shouting:


“Dad! Dad, you‟re all right, dad!”


With that, he pushed open the bedroom door!


As soon as Tianming entered the door, he was immediately stunned by the sight in front of him!


Then Boyo, who rushed in, and several of his servants were also frightened by the situation in front of them!


In the meantime, Father Song was standing by the bed with a dazed expression He was wearing only a pair of boxer briefs. There were a few strands of yellow sh!t flowing along the two legs at the base of his thigh. The expensive hand-made wool carpet was full of filth mixed with sh!t and urine, and the whole room was full of foul smell Seeing so many people suddenly rushing in, Mr. Song was so frightened that he burst into tears. He stumbled to the balcony and cried out,


“Who are you…what are you doing? ……”

Seeing the old man‟s appearance, Tianming was happy!



“The old thing really is Alzheimer‟s! Can‟t even control his bowels! This is really stable!”


Although he thought so in his heart, he was still very nervous on the surface, and rushed over, regardless of his filth, he kept him tight, and cried,


“Dad, what‟s the matter with you, Dad? You don‟t recognize me? I am God. Ming!”


Although the Old Man was angry at this time, he still admired his son


“This beast is really capable of bending and stretching out. I am so dirty that he can come up to hug me without hesitation in front of so many people, and he is so real It seems that he is also the number one character!”


Thinking of this, Mr. Song couldn‟t help but laugh at himself:



“Why am I not the same? In order to make him completely believe that even things like incontinence can be performed, compared to this beast, he is more able to survive ”


Although he had mixed feelings in his heart, the play still had to go on, so he desperately tried to break free from Tianming, crying loudly,


“Kill…Kill!”


Tianming cried loudly and said,


“Boyo! Hurry up to arrange a car and take dad to the hospital! Hurry up!”


Chapter 2113

Tianming hurriedly went back to his room and changed into clean clothes while Boyo took Mr. Song to the hospital In the process of changing clothes, he had already called Honor and officially informed Honor and asked him to return to Aurous Hill immediately Honor has been waiting for the news, so he arranged for the private jet to prepare for takeoff almost immediately, and was scheduled to leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning. In order to prevent Charlie from doubting, Honor also called Charlie respectfully. On the phone, he said respectfully:


“Master, my father called me just now. Grandpa seems to have a little problem. I have to rush back as soon as possible, so I may leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning…”


Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked,


“Honor, what‟s wrong with your grandpa? Is it a serious problem?”


Honor hurriedly said:


“Master, don‟t worry, my dad said there is nothing serious, but his mind seems to be a little unconscious, so I hurried back to take a look.”


As he said, he said with some pleading:


“Master, I have to leave Tokyo temporarily this time. I can only ask you to find Warnia. Please do your best to find her and bring her back to Aurous Hill, she represents our family, thank you!”


Charlie snorted and said,


“Don‟t worry, I will do my best. The best case is that I will be able to take Warnia back to Aurous Hill in a few days.”


Honor on the other end of the phone sneered when he heard this,


“The surname is Wade, did you fcuking wake up? Warnia has been missing for more than 24 hours. Even if she didn‟t die in the car accident, she was in that mountain. I guess there is no way for her to survive in the old forest after so long!”



“Furthermore, the deep mountains of Nishitama County are inaccessible, and there are many wild animals. Maybe her body is now eaten by the birds and beasts in the mountains and only the bones are left. Do you want to take her back to Aurous Hill?! Have your dream of spring and autumn come together?”


However, even though he thought so in his heart, Honor still said very sincerely:


“Master, thank you so much!”


Charlie said indifferently:


“Don‟t be so polite, it‟s not too early, you take a good rest, go back tomorrow morning, and help Mr. Song et well by the way.”


After hanging up the phone, Charlie wiped a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth Tianming and Honor his son must be very proud now. They must feel that Warnia has a high probability of dying, and Mr. Song himself has become Alzheimer‟s, and now the entire Song family has become their possession Okay, let them be proud After Honor left, he sneaked away from Tokyo with his lover and returned to Aurous Hill quietly, catching them by surprise!


At that time, they thought that Mr. Song, who had become Alzheimer‟s, would also tear off the disguise, interact with them inside and outside, and give them a fatal blow!


Just thinking, Nanako ran over, knocked on Charlie‟s half-open sliding door, poked her head in and smiled sweetly, and said,


“Master, Miss Song is awake.”


Charlie smiled and said,


“She slept all day and finally woke up.”


Nanako smiled and said,


“She was frightened last night, and after walking in the mountains for so long, she must be exhausted. It is normal to sleep longer.”


Then, she said:


“By the way, Master, I have arranged for Miss Song to go to the hot springs to relieve fatigue. My father sent someone to send a freshly caught bluefin tuna, and the family members prepared two bottles of Yamazaki 50. In the evening, I invite you and Miss Song to eat sashimi and sushi.”


Bluefin tuna is the most expensive fish, the quality is really good, one piece is worth ten million, and the next one kilogram is more than ten thousand dollars And this is not the terminal retail price, this is the package auction price of the whole fish.


Chapter 2114

In the past two years, a big Japanese boss bought a bluefin tuna weighing 278 kilograms, which cost a full 3.1 million U.S. dollars, and the average price per kilogram was 11,000 U.S. dollars And if this quality of bluefin tuna is delivered to top restaurants, the price will be several times higher. Eat the most expensive bluefin tuna in the most high-end shops. The price of fish is even more expensive than gold As for the Yamazaki Fifty Years Old Whiskey, it is the top whisky of Japan‟s national treasure, with a single bottle of more than RMB 3 million Takehiko used such expensive ingredients and drinks to host a banquet, which is enough to see how much he values Charlie When Charlie came to the restaurant, Takehiko had been waiting here for a long time At this time, a huge bluefin tuna was placed in the center of the huge wooden dining table. The body of this bluefin tuna was covered with ice cubes made of frozen pure water A chef is holding a sashimi knife standing next to him. After the meal is opened, he will directly cut different parts from the bluefin tuna for the guests to enjoy Seeing Charlie‟s arrival, Takehiko hurriedly said with enthusiasm:


“Mr. Wade, please take a seat! Mr. Wade has good fortune today. This is a bluefin tuna brought by the fishing boat just an hour ago. It is the best quality in Tokyo this year. Good one!”


Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously:


“Mr. Ito is really too polite. In fact, I don‟t have much demand for food. You don‟t have to spend so much.”


Takehiko said very seriously:


“Mr. Wade is a distinguished guest of our unified family, and the best ingredients and wine are naturally used to entertain distinguished guests!”


Then, he asked Nanako:


“Nanako, Miss Song hasn‟t gotten up yet?”


Nanako smiled and said,


“Ms. Song is in the hot spring. I have ordered to bring her over after she finishes the hot spring.”



“Okay.”

Takehiko nodded lightly and smiled:


“Then we will wait for Miss Song to come.”


Charlie remembered something at this time and asked Takehiko:


“By the way, Mr. Ito, I want to ask you something.”

Takehiko hurriedly said:


“Mr. Wade, you don‟t have to be so polite, just ask if you have anything, I must know everything!”


Charlie nodded and asked him:


“If I want to leave Japan quietly without disturbing the customs, do you have any good ideas?”


Takehiko thought for a while, and said,


“If you don‟t want to disturb the customs, you can only use the smuggling road.”


Charlie asked again:


“How is it more convenient to smuggle? Is it feasible?”


Takehiko explained:


“There is basically only one way to smuggle from the sea by boat, especially an island country like Japan, which is not bordered by any country. If you want to leave secretly, there are only two roads, the sea, and the sky. The aircraft control is extremely strict and there is basically no operating space, so the only option is to go by sea.”


With that said, Takehiko said again:


“Japan has a long coastline, and shipping is relatively developed. There are too many ships coming and going. It is not difficult to smuggle out by the sea.”


Charlie heard this and said to him:


“Mr. Ito, please help me prepare a boat. I want to take Warnia back to China.”



“Smuggling back?”

Ito said in a puzzled way:


“Mr. Wade, if you want to smuggle back to your country, you must not only conceal the customs in Japan, but also conceal the customs in your country. It‟s a bit too tossing… …”



“It doesn‟t matter.”

Charlie said seriously:


“Aurous Hill can solve it, I will let people prepare everything, mainly because I have no one in Japan. The only friend who can ask for help is you. I don‟t know if you can get a boat for me and let Warnia and me leave Japan quietly by boat?”


Chapter 2115

Hearing Charlie‟s request, Ito said without hesitation:


“Mr. Wade, boats are a trivial matter. I can prepare a luxury yacht for you at any time and make sure that you can leave Tokyo by sea without any hindrance. I just don‟t know when do you plan to leave?”


Charlie asked him:


“How long will it take to return home by the sea?”


Takehiko said:


“Luxury yachts are generally large in size. Large ships have high stability and strong resistance to wind and waves, but their speed will be slightly slower. The average speed per hour is only about 50 or 60 kilometers. From here to Aurous Hill , You must first go to the Yangtze River estuary in Zhonghai City, a distance of about 2,000 kilometers, and at least 30 hours of sailing.”


While talking, Takehiko said again:


“But because we are smuggling the ship, we still need time to deal with the Coast Guard, and the speed will definitely slow down when we get to the shore. So I estimate that it will take at least three times to get from Tokyo to Zhonghai.”


Charlie smacked his lips and said,


“Thirty-five hours…it‟s really a bit longer…”


Ito nodded and said helplessly:


“Smuggling is the fastest. You know, smuggling is basically by sea. If you are smuggling from Asia to North America, it will take more than a month to float at sea.



Charlie said,


“This is only the time to get to Zhonghai. From Zhonghai to Aurous Hill, it will take at least a few hours?”


Takehiko explained:


“If you still take a boat from Zhonghai to Aurous Hill, this is estimated to be another seven or eight hours‟ voyage. However, if you are in a hurry, I would suggest that you go to Aurous Hill by helicopter from the shores of Zhonghai, in that case. , Just over an hour.”


Charlie immediately said,


“Okay, if that‟s the case, please trouble Mr. Ito to prepare the ship as soon as possible. I want to leave tonight.”


Both Takehiko and Nanako were shocked. The father and daughter said in unison:


“Huh? Leaving tonight?!”


Charlie nodded, and solemnly said:


“Honor went back by plane, and arrived in Aurous Hill in more than two hours. I can‟t take Warnia to fly directly. After all, the entire TMPD thinks Warnia is missing. Searching hard, the customs are connected with them. If Warnia suddenly exits the customs, the TMPD will get the news as soon as possible. At that time, I am afraid that she will be detained by the customs and checked.”


After speaking, Charlie added:


“Furthermore, Tianming and Honor must still fully monitor Warnia‟s whereabouts. Once she appears at the customs, it will be completely exposed. So, to be cautious, let her continue. She remains missing in front of the outside world, and then quietly leave Japan and returned to Aurous Hill.”


Nanako was feeling a little lost at this time, and Takehiko next to him said,


“Mr. Wade, it‟s hard to come here, why not stay for two days, so that I can do everything you like as a landlord!”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“I understand Mr. Ito‟s kindness, but this matter is really important. If I delay, I am afraid that something will happen in Aurous Hill. After all, Warnia‟s grandfather is still in Aurous Hill.”


Takehiko suddenly realized, and hurriedly said:


“I understand! This is indeed a rush, or else, I will have someone prepare the ship now, and then take care of the relationship with the coast guard, and strive to be able to set off at one or two o‟clock tonight.”


Charlie said gratefully,


“Thank you so much, Mr. Ito.”


Takehiko quickly waved his hand:


“You are welcome, Mr. Wade, you are the great benefactor of the Ito family, I should do things for you!”


As he said, he took out his cell phone and said to Charlie:


“Mr. Wade, I‟ll make arrangements on the call, and let me be out of company first.”


Charlie nodded and said,


“I also want to make a call to settle the domestic affairs.”


Afterward, Charlie took out his mobile phone, pulled a group on WeChat, pulled Issac and Orvel into the group, and said,


“Are you two taking it easy now? If it‟s convenient, let‟s have a conference call.”


The two immediately replied:


“Convenient!”

Charlie immediately initiated a group voice call, and Issac and Orvel connected one after another Issac came in first, and said,


“Master, what is it?”


Chapter 2116

Then Orvel also came in:


“Master, what do you want to order?”


Charlie said,


“That‟s right, you two are people I can trust, so what I will tell you next, you must keep it strictly confidential and strictly enforce it, do you understand?”


The two said in unison:


“Don‟t worry! We must keep it strictly confidential! Strictly enforce it!”


Charlie gave a hum and continued:


“Tianming and Honor are about to usurp the throne in the Song family. You two quickly contact Tianming and tell him that Mr. Song‟s body is out of condition, so wanted to visit Song‟s father, pay more attention to Father Song‟s physical condition and personal safety.”


Issac blurted out:


“The Song family and his son are going to usurp the throne?! Then Miss Warnia had an accident in Tokyo, did they also do it?”


Charlie said coldly:


“Yes, they arranged it alone.”


Orvel gritted his teeth and said:


“D@mn! This father and son are really mean-hearted, and even their relatives can not be spared! I‟ll let the brothers hack them to death!”


Charlie exhorted:


“Don‟t be so impulsive, I will solve them, father and son, and what you have to do is to protect the safety of Mr. Song.”


Orvel had no choice but to say angrily:


“Okay Master, I will listen to you!”


Charlie said again:


“One more thing, I‟m going to take Warnia to return home by sea. Then the ship will dock at Zhonghai. Mr. Issac, you can arrange a helicopter in advance for me. When we arrive, we will transfer to the helicopter immediately!”

Issac said without hesitation:


“No problem, master, I will arrange to let the helicopter wait for you at Zhonghai!”


Charlie said with satisfaction:


“Okay, you two will closely monitor the Song family‟s father and son‟s every move, and report any actions to me in time.”


After the phone call, Warnia, who had just finished soaking in the hot spring, walked over quickly under the leadership of someone from the Ito family.


When she arrived, he said embarrassedly:


“I‟m so sorry, I made everyone wait for me…”

Nanako hurriedly smiled and said,


“Miss Song, don‟t be so polite, we just sat down.”

With that, she stood up and said,


“Miss Song, would you like to sit with me?”

Warnia nodded:


“Okay, thank you Miss Ito.”

With that, she sat down beside Nanako. Nanako looked at her still wet hair, and smiled, and said,


“Miss Song‟s hair is really good, black and shiny, and it has a lot of volumes. I don‟t know what you do to maintain the hair normally?”


Warnia smiled slightly and said,


“I usually use a kind of ginger shampoo, which has a hair growth effect. When combined with a nourishing hair mask, the hair quality can be guaranteed. However, the brand I used should not be available in Japan. I can mail some.”


Nanako said excitedly:


“Oh, thank you so much, Miss Song!”


Warnia smiled and said,


“Miss Ito doesn‟t have to be so polite, and there is no need to always call me Miss Song, just call me Warnia.”


Nanako said earnestly:


“Miss Song is older than me, then I should call you Sister Warnia!”


Chapter 2117

Nanako is still in her senior year, 22 years old, about the same age as Aoxue. Warnia is about the same age as Charlie.

Therefore, she is four years older than Nanako. It was reasonable for Nanako to call her sister. But Warnia was flattered by Nanako‟s attitude. Nanako is now the head of the Ito family, the largest family in Japan, whose family strength is ten times that of the Song family With such strength, she can still be so polite to Warnia and actively call her sister. Naturally, Warnia is moved and feels a little closer to Nanako After all, it was a woman who shared a lot of topics in common, so the two of them quickly talked in full swing At this time, Takehiko also came back. He first greeted Warnia politely, and then he said:


“Mr. Wade, the ship has been arranged. To board the ship at the Tokyo container port tonight, you are really lucky. Well, internal sources say that tonight the Coast Guard‟s patrol is conducting equipment overhauls, so maritime supervision will be very lax, and going to sea tonight is the easiest.”


While speaking, Takehiko said again:


“But I have also greeted the Coast Guard. If they change anything, they will not conduct any inspections on the boat you are on.”



“Okay.”

Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said:


“Mr. Ito I am troubling you in this matter.”

Ito said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade and I don‟t have to be so polite!”


Warnia, who was whispering to Nanako, suddenly heard this and hurriedly asked Charlie,


“Shall we leave tonight Master?”


Charlie nodded and said,


“Let‟s leave by boat tonight.”

Warnia‟s heart was tense, and she hurriedly asked,


“Master, has something happened in Aurous Hill?”


Charlie didn‟t tell her about Tianming and Honor‟s medicine for Father Song, so he smiled slightly and said,


“Don‟t think about it, nothing has happened, but I want to take you quietly without disturbing anyone.”


Warnia nodded lightly, and said gratefully:


“Thank you, Master.”


After speaking, she looked at Takehiko and Nanako, and bowed slightly:


“Mr. Ito, Miss Nanako, thank you for your help and care!”


Nanako hurriedly said,


“Sister Warnia, don‟t be so polite with us. Don‟t forget that you are my elder sister. We are also good sisters. From now on, this will be your home. If you come to Japan anytime, please stay at my home!”


With that said, Nanako looked at Charlie again, and said with dismay,


“The same goes for Master. Please remember that this is Master‟s home in Japan!”


Charlie nodded slightly, smiled, and said,


“Don‟t worry, I will remember.”


Takehiko hurriedly said:


“By the way, Ms. Song doesn‟t want to cooperate with Nippon Steel? Do you want me to call Watanabe over and let him sign the cooperation agreement with you first?”


Warnia was speechless in surprise. Charlie took the lead at this time and asked,


“Is this person highly credible? Will he disclose Warnia‟s situation to the outside world?”


Takehiko promised:


“Mr. Wade can rest assured, Watanabe is absolutely reliable. I will tell him to keep secrets strictly and he will not talk nonsense.”


Charlie nodded:


“Well, in that case, please I ask Mr. Ito to ask him over for me, and sign the contract tonight.”


Warnia hurriedly said,


“Master, is this appropriate?”


Although she also wanted to win the Nippon Steel‟s cooperation agreement, this operation was not a normal business cooperation negotiation at all, but completely used Ito‟s favor. She was very worried that Charlie would owe Ito for her. She is too emotional Charlie smiled indifferently at this time and said:


“You don‟t have to worry about this matter, I will make the decision.”


Warnia wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she gave up She knew that she already owed Charlie too much. Anyway, her life and heart belonged to him. As long as he nodded his head, her body and even the entire Song family could belong to him, so she didn‟t need to care too much. How much does she owe him?


Chapter 2118

Charlie remembered one thing, and said to Takehiko:


“By the way, Mr. Ito, I have to trouble you and do one more thing for me.”


Takehiko hurriedly said,


“Please tell me.”


Charlie said,


“What‟s the name of the vice president of Nippon Steel who docked with Warnia? Hashimoto, right?”



“Yes.”

Ito Nodded:


“It‟s Hashimoto Kinzie!”


Charlie sneered and said,


“You send a few ninjas and tie them to me, but don‟t send them here after you‟ve tied them. You can get me to the dock directly, and then put them in the cabin. I will take him to Aurous Hill!”


Takehiko said without hesitation:


“Okay Mr. Wade, I will make arrangements!”


Although Hashimoto Kinzin is an executive of Nippon Steel, he can be regarded as a man of good looks, but he is still far behind the Ito family He usually takes a driver and two bodyguards at most, but he certainly can‟t afford a ninja, such a top Japanese existence, so sending a few ninjas to tie him is absolutely easy. Takehiko arranged both matters in an orderly manner He asked his family‟s ninja to immediately tie up Hashimoto, and at the same time he called Nippon Steel‟s chairman Shinwa Watanabe and invited him to talk at home Although Watanabe was the chairman of Nippon Steel, he respected Takehiko, and drove over immediately when he heard his call And the two lived very close, so ten minutes later, he had already arrived at Ito‟s home As soon as Watanabe entered the door and saw Takehiko, he hurried forward and said with a bit of humility:


“Brother Ito, I don‟t know if you are looking for me so late, what can I do for you?”


Takehiko smiled slightly, and said playfully:


“Calling you over so late will not delay the world of you and your wife?”


Watanabe smiled awkwardly, his expression a little lonely Although Watanabe is about the same age as Takehiko this year, and his physical condition is relatively good, only in the matter of men and women, there is something unspeakable He didn‟t know what was going on. He was good everywhere, but his ability was getting worse and worse Originally, he and his wife lived together at least three times a week, and the two were considered harmonious.


But in the past two years, the desire and ability in this area have plummeted. From three times a week, to once a week, once every two weeks. Now, he has reached a month and it is difficult to have a state once Watanabe has been to many hospitals and looked for many experts, but the feedback they gave is that this ability is sometimes irrelevant to the overall condition of the body. Some people are obviously very healthy, and can even be said to be very strong, but that‟s not enough But some people look at the wind as they fall down, but they are incredibly strong in that respect Physical fitness cannot be equated with that ability Moreover, the ability in that area is also very troublesome to treat. Some are physiological degeneration, some are neurological degeneration, and some are psychological degeneration All in all, if something goes wrong in this regard, no matter how rich it is, it may not be cured Because of this, Watanabe was only troubled by this incident, but he was ashamed to tell others about this incident, so Ito didn‟t know anything about it However, Charlie saw the melancholy between Watanabe and his expression, and then carefully looked at his expression, and he knew the situation well.


Chapter 2119

At this time, after Takehiko and Watanabe chatted a few more words, Takehiko entered the topic


“Shinwa, I have two things to come to you this time. The first thing is to taste bluefin tuna and taste Yamazaki 50-year-old whiskey.”


Watanabe smiled slightly, and asked with a smile,


“What about the other thing?”


Takehiko smiled and said,


“Don‟t you want to build a joint venture in China? I will introduce you to a good partner, Miss Warnia Song from the Song Group.”


After that, Ito pointed at Warnia at the dinner table. Only then did Watanabe see Warnia. The whole person was immediately stunned He was shocked and said:


“Song…Miss Song?! Hasn‟t she been reported missing on TV after the accident?! Why… how could she be here?!”


Takehiko said at this moment:


“Miss Song is a distinguished guest in my family. She encountered an emergency this time. Because the matter was more sensitive, she did not disclose her whereabouts. Shinwa, you must keep a secret, understand?”


When Watanabe heard this, he nodded hurriedly and said solemnly:


“Brother Ito, don‟t worry, I will never reveal a word!”


Ito smiled with satisfaction and said:


“In this case, you first represent Nippon Steel and sign the cooperation agreement with Ms. Song!”


Having said that, Takehiko said very seriously:


“Brother, I‟m selling my face. In terms of cooperation terms, we must make appropriate concessions!”


Watanabe said without hesitation:


“Brother Ito, since you have spoken, I will definitely give the best discount in terms of terms!”


Warnia hurriedly stood up at this time and said to Watanabe:


“Mr. Watanabe, I have been admiring your name for a long time! I am Warnia Song, and I hope you will take care of me in the future Watanabe nodded and smiled and said,


“Miss Song, since you are a distinguished guest of Brother Ito, you are naturally also a distinguished guest of Watanabe. In our daily overseas cooperation, we generally strive for holding, but since Brother Ito speaks. Now, let‟s just keep it simple. You hold 51% of the shares and we hold 49%. What do you think?”


Warnia‟s biggest goal in coming to Japan this time is to reach holding cooperation with Nippon Steel She is completely satisfied with the Song Group holding 51%. She talked to that Hashimoto for so long before, and tried to get a 50% shareholding of both parties but failed. So now Watanabe directly agreed to let the Song Group hold 51%, which made her immediately excited So Warnia hurriedly bowed to Watanabe and thanked:


“Mr. Watanabe, thank you so much! I believe we, the Song Group, will definitely not disappoint you!”


Watanabe is also very fine on the road, pointing directly at the Takehiko next to him, and earnestly said:


“Miss Song, you have to thank Brother Ito for this matter. Brother Ito spoke, I naturally raised my hands in agreement.”


For Watanabe, he doesn‟t know Warnia, so he doesn‟t care whether Warnia owes him favors. What he cares about is letting Ito take his favors in mind, and if he needs it in the future, he will ask Takehiko to get them back When Warnia heard this, she looked at Takehiko gratefully, and said thankfully,


“Mr. Ito, thank you for your help. Warnia is indebted!”


Takehiko is even more of a human spirit. He doesn‟t want Warnia to owe him a favor. The reason why he helped is for Charlie‟s sake, so he hurriedly said:


“Miss Song, in the final analysis, I still have to thank Mr. Wade for everything!”


Charlie looked at the performance of Takehiko and Watanabe, with a slight smile on his face.


He is very clear about the mentality of these two people. It‟s nothing more than a chain of relationships. Watanabe sells Takehiko‟s face, Takehiko sells his own face.


Chapter 2120

If that‟s the case, then just put the favor of both of them on himself And since it‟s hanging on him, don‟t owe it all the time. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, just pay it back before you leave! Thinking of this, Charlie said to Warnia and Nanako,


“Warnia, Nanako, please avoid me for a while. We men have something to talk about in private.”


Nanako stood up without hesitation and smiled:


“Sister Warnia, do you like puppies?”

Warnia nodded:


“I like them!”

Nanako smiled and said,


“I have a few purebred Akita dogs at home, and six little ones who are just two months old. They are very cute. They are raised in the east yard. I will take you to see?”


Warnia said excitedly:


“Great, let‟s go now!”


“Ok!”

Seeing Nanako and Warnia go hand in hand, Charlie retracted his gaze, looked at Watanabe, and said with a smile:


“Mr. Watanabe, Warnia is a good friend of mine. Can you agree to let her work together? I am very grateful for her 51% shareholding.”


Watanabe replayed the old and new tunes, and hurriedly said,


“Oh, it‟s all because of Brother Ito‟s face…”


Charlie waved his hand to interrupt him and said seriously:


“Mr. Watanabe, it‟s better not to look at the face of Mr. Ito. I want you to look at the face of your own body and make this cooperation concession bigger. , What do you think?”


Watanabe was surprised. Defeated in the heart:



“What does it mean to look at the face of my own body?”


“What does it mean to make the concession bigger?”

While wondering, he asked curiously,


“Mr. Wade, what do you mean by this?”


Charlie smiled indifferently, and asked with an inscrutable look:


“If I read it right, Mr. Watanabe should be very worried about the body now?”

Watanabe hurriedly said:


“No, I am very healthy, and I often go to the gym to do exercises. The average middle-aged and elderly men do not pay attention to exercise.”


Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


“Exercise can naturally strengthen the body, but everyone is a man, and there is no woman present. I will not hide some words. Mr. Watanabe‟s two years of married life It should be very uncoordinated, right?”


As soon as he said this, Watanabe‟s expression was horrified, but also full of embarrassment appeared in his heart,


“This is the most difficult hidden illness in my heart, except for my wife and me, and the doctor I have visited. , No one knows, how could Charlie know this?!”


Takehiko was also a little shocked and subconsciously asked,


“Shinwa, you are not too old. Did something go wrong so early?”


Watanabe flushed with embarrassment, grabbed his hair in a panic, and smirked, “This…this…hey…Mr. Wade is really extraordinary. Can you even see this kind of thing?”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“In the nearly lost ancient Chinese medicine, it is said that people have three types of qi, namely blood qi, vitality, and essence.”



“Blood qi governs the outside and vitality is the inside. As for the essence, it is more reflected in the affairs of men and women.”



“Blood qi is strong, and vitality is long, but neither qi has much to do with essence.”


“Don‟t look at your vitality and blood, but your energy is sluggish.”


“Without the essence, even if your body is strong, you still have strength and energy when doing things with men and women.”


At this time, Watanabe ignored the embarrassment, and blurted out:


“Mr. Wade, since you have such supernatural powers and can see the crux of my body at a glance, I don‟t know if you can cure me?!”


Chapter 2121

Charlie looked at Watanabe with a look of excitement and eagerness. He tapped his finger on the table twice, and said with a smile:


“Mr. Watanabe, I, never say anything that is unsure, if I can‟t cure it. Of course, I won‟t say it.”


Watanabe was so excited immediately, he blurted out:


“Mr. Wade! If you can really cure me, no matter what the conditions are, I will agree!”


For Watanabe, although he is not as rich as Takehiko, he is still one of Japan‟s top rich After having so much money, making money has long ceased to be his first motivation in life His first motivation is to enjoy life.


Ironically, when it comes to enjoying life, you lose the body to enjoy life. For Watanabe, this kind of pain is an unbearable burden. However, this kind of hidden disease often has nothing to do with the amount of money or power and resources, but no matter how rich he is, the place cannot be used, and no one can save him Charlie looked at Watanabe at this time, smiled lightly, and pointed to Takehiko Ito:


“Mr. Watanabe, for the face of Mr. Ito and the reason you just promised to cooperate with Miss Song, I can cure your hidden illness, but I have another request…”


Watanabe was very excited:


“If you have any requests, please mention them!”


Charlie gave a hum, and said:


“It‟s the terms of cooperation between you and Miss Song, and make a little more concession.”


Watanabe nodded repeatedly, and couldn‟t wait to say:


“How to make concessions, you decide the terms!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“In this way, both of you will contribute capital at a ratio of five to five, but the equity will be distributed at a ratio of six to four. In other words, Miss Song‟s Song Group has to own 60% of the equity in the joint venture. Do you have any questions?”

As soon as Charlie said this, Takehiko was blindfolded, and he thought to himself:


“Charlie is too dark, right? Is this person always so dark? When he opens his mouth, he will invest five or five shares and share four or six shares. He ruined 10% of the shares…”



“Moreover, this is not a project of several hundred million. For a steel company to invest at least 20 to 30 billion, if you want to take 10% of the shares of others, the corresponding amount is to go to 2 to 3 billion!”


However, Watanabe nodded and said without hesitation:


“Mr. Wade, as long as you can heal me, I have no opinion on your condition!”


In the past few years, Watanabe has exhausted all his patience and hope in the process of seeking medical advice everywhere Before he saw Charlie, he already had a very clear and affirmative understanding of this matter, that is, even if he let himself take out 10% or even 20% of his personal assets, as long as he can find it again The meaning and pleasure of being a man, he agreed without hesitation After the money reaches a certain amount, it is just a number, no amount of practical significance However, his own male prowess is half the fun of a man‟s entire life!


Give up 10% of the shares and reap the joy of life for the other half of a man. This transaction is really worth it Charlie nodded slightly, and said,


“I have medicine here. You can take it and it will take effect.”


After that, he looked at Takehiko again and said:


“Mr. Ito also helped me and Ms. Song a lot this time. I said before that I will help you to adjust your body before leaving. Mr. Ito will receive treatment together.”


As soon as Takehiko heard this, his heart was immediately excited He thought to himself:


“From the changes before and after his daughter Nanako, I can see Charlie‟s supernatural powers!”


“The injury that my daughter suffered at that time was helpless by all top doctors, but I didn‟t expect that Charlie would heal it!”



“Even my daughter‟s injuries can be cured, so Charlie can treat me with this weak physique, and he can‟t help it?”


Thinking of this, he hurriedly said:


“Mr. Wade, thank you so much!”


Charlie smiled indifferently, and said:


“Wait a moment, I will prepare the medicine.”


Chapter 2122

After that, he stood up and returned to the room arranged for him by the Ito family After returning to the room, he took two clean glasses from the coffee table, and then poured half a glass of water into each After pouring the water, he took a rejuvenation pill from his pocket He scraped off some powder from the Rejuvenating Pill, and the powder immediately melted after falling into the water.


Two cups of water, a total of one-tenth of a rejuvenating pill. Charlie wasn‟t stingy. The main reason is that the conditions of the two people are different, and the demand for rejuvenating pills is not large The first is Takehiko, who is physically weak, mainly due to the injuries and shocks he received in the accident, and the damage to his vitality after the amputation operation.


In this case, a little rejuvenation pill is enough to replenish the blood he lost. As for Watanabe. His main problem is that his energy is sluggish. Rejuvenation pills can naturally replenish his energy, but replenishment is like filling a tank of fuel for a car that is out of fuel. If he drives this tank out of fuel, he will fall into it again. An immobile situation Therefore, Charlie prepared to do both First use a little water added with Rejuvenating Pill powder to restore his essence, and then use a little aura to help him repair the loss of essence in his body, so that he can generate essence by himself like a normal man in the future. In this way, he will be able to restore his ability in that area For Charlie, Aura is the best scalpel. He can use Aura to get rid of the lesions in a person‟s body, restore a person‟s blood qi, vitality and essence, and repair the body‟s damaged meridians On the contrary, he can also use spiritual energy to abolish a person‟s blood, vitality, essence, and even meridians At the time, Fredmen, the chairman of Eastcliff Willson Group, after getting together with Wendy, pretended to be forced in front of Charlie. After Charlie sealed his spirit with aura, he lost his ability to be a man There is also a Japanese Sanda expert like Yamamoto Kazuki, after he had used the four words of the sick man in East Asia, he used aura to destroy the meridians throughout his body Therefore, Charlie can now also use aura to repair Watanabe‟s new and damaged essence When he came out with two glasses of water, both Takehiko and Watanabe were a little surprised Charlie came to the two of them and handed the water cups to them respectively:


“Come on, two of you, drink the medicine.”


The two looked at each other for a while They didn‟t expect that the medicine Charlie said was only two glasses of white water? Seeing the two of them were surprised, Charlie smiled slightly:


“You two will drink this glass of water, and you will know whether it will work.”


Takehiko nodded, picked up the cup, and said seriously:


“Okay Mr. Wade, I will drink now!”


After that, drank all the white water in the cup Watanabe looked at Takehiko hesitantly, then at the water glass in front of him, hesitated again and again, and decided to hold the glass up and drink it with his head up After a few seconds, both of them felt a different kind of warmth suddenly poured into their bodies, and a different kind of warm current flowed from their abdomen throughout their bodies At this moment, the two of them were dumbfounded. Looking at each other, they could easily see the deep shock in each other‟s eyes!


Chapter 2123

When the two were shocked, Charlie looked at Watanabe with a smile on his face, and said with a slight smile:


“Come on, Mr. Watanabe, stretch out your hand, and I will signal your pulse.”


Watanabe was nourished by the warmth in his body. He was immersed in it. Hearing Charlie‟s words, he nodded hurriedly and said,


“There is Mr. Wade!”


After that, he stretched out his hand immediately Charlie put his fingers on Watanabe‟s Xinhe Meridian, and a touch of aura penetrated into his meridian These few auras can already guarantee that he can continue to produce essence in the future, and then enable him to rejuvenate the male glory Watanabe couldn‟t help thinking of his beloved wife in his mind at this time. Thinking of the two gentle scenes, he felt a little change in his body!


This bit of change immediately evolved into a strong impulse, which made him overjoyed!



“This…this…is effective so soon?!”

Watanabe was shaking with excitement. In order to ensure that the impulse was not fleeting, he hesitated for about two minutes, motionless, without saying a word, with all his attention, feeling his impulse!


In these two minutes, instead of disappearing, his impulse has grown stronger! At this moment, Watanabe‟s excitement burst into tears! He exclaimed from the bottom of his heart:


“I have been looking forward to it for so many years, and I have been waiting for this day in my dreams, and today is finally realized!”


At this moment, he looked at Charlie and cried,


“Wade…Mr. Wade, you are the living god!”


Charlie smiled lightly and asked him:


“Mr. Watanabe, just ask you for 10% more shares for this curative effect, is that too much?”


Watanabe stood up and blurted out,


“Not too much! Not too much! You are my second-born parents!”


At the side, Takehiko, seeing Watanabe‟s pants put up a bag, hurriedly waved at him:


“Oh, sit down, sit down! How well are you!”


Watanabe looked down, embarrassed and excited at the same time!



“Brother Ito…this…this is the symbol of male power! You don‟t know, how long have I longed for this power again!!!”

Takehiko was stunned suddenly.


At this moment, he suddenly understood Watanabe‟s excitement. At this moment, he thought of his legs.


“Although it didn‟t take long for me to lose my legs, my desire to stand up again, and to have my legs again, was beyond everything If one day, I can grow legs and regain the state of a healthy person, then I am afraid that I will be ten times or even a hundred times more excited than Watanabe.”

He said these words in his heart Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart again:



“Hey, in my life, I am afraid that it is impossible to have legs again. In the future, I still don‟t know that I will face decades of incomplete life… At this moment, I am suddenly envious of Watanabe! He has also experienced several years of crippled life, but he was healed by Mr. Wade, what about me? In this world, I have never heard of a severed limb that can grow… .”


After sighing for a while, he finally realized that Charlie was not actually black He made up for Watanabe‟s imperfect life, but only received his two or three billion worth of shares.


Chapter 2124

For ordinary people, two or three billion is indeed a sky-high price, but for Watanabe, it is only one percent, or two percent of all his assets Let any person who loses his male prowess spend 1% or 2% of his total assets to regain the coveted ability, I believe that no man in the world will refuse Watanabe was also very excited at this time, and blurted out:


“Mr. Wade, don‟t know how long I can maintain this ability?”

Charlie smiled slightly:


“It must be enough to maintain for twenty years. By that time, you are nearly seventy years old, and you can be considered old and healthy. If you maintain yourself properly, it may not be impossible to maintain it to your seventies.”


Watanabe‟s face flushed with excitement, his fists clenched, and his voice was a little trembling and said,


“Twenty…twenty years?! This…I dare not even dream of this! It‟s great…really great!”


Takehiko on the side said,


“Shinwa, since Mr. Wade has helped you make up for your shortcomings, let Nanako bring Miss Song back. You can sign the contract first!”



“Yes, yes!”

Watanabe said without hesitation:


“Sign! Must sign!”


Takehiko Ito nodded, took out his cell phone, called Nanako, and said,


“Nanako, you and Miss Song will come back. We have to have dinner.”



“OK, father!”


Not long after, Nanako walked back with Warnia At this time, Warnia was still holding a small khaki milk dog in her arms The puppy was crawling around in her arms at this time, appearing to be very intimate with her Nanako Ito smiled and said:


“Xiaoyou and Sister Warnia are very fond of each other, and have been stuck to eachother, so Sister Warnia wants to take it back to Aurous Hill.”


Warnia caressed the little milk dog in her arms lovingly and said to Charlie:


“Master, Xiaoyou is a little girl, she seems to like me very much, and I like her very much, so I want to take her back to China. Don‟t know if it‟s inconvenient?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“What‟s inconvenient, we two big living people can smuggle back, not to mention a little milk dog, the space on the boat is very large, I am afraid that a hundred dogs can be held.”


Takehiko also nodded again and again, and said with a smile:


“The boat I prepared for the two is indeed very large, and dozens of people are not even enough.”

Warnia was overjoyed, and smiled softly:


“Then I will take Xiaoyou back!”


Nanako Ito hurriedly said,


“Sister Warnia, I will ask someone to prepare some dog food for you. At night, you and Master can take it directly on the boat!”


Warnia nodded and thanked:


“Thank you so much Nanako!”

Nanako Ito blinked and smiled,


“Sister Warnia don‟t be so polite!”

Warnia said:


“Xiaoyou is leaving with me, would you miss it?”

Nanako quietly glanced at Charlie‟s face, and said with a smile:


“If I want to see it, I will come to Aurous Hill, and I can also see my sister and Master!”


In fact, it was Charlie that Nanako wanted to see most However, she knew very well in her heart that Charlie was a married man after all, and he traveled all the way to see what he said Therefore, when Warnia takes the puppy to Aurous Hill, she can at least borrow the reason to see Charlie in Aurous Hill Although this rhetoric is more or less trivial, at least it can be regarded as not inappropriate Warnia was also aware of it at this time, and she couldn‟t help sighing:


“Nanako, such a tender little girl, was completely captured by Master. I really don‟t know how Master will pay these peach blossom debts in the future!”


At this moment, she felt a little bit of distress for Nanako, and also a little distressed for herself. Although the two had just met for a while, deep in her heart, she felt a real pity for the same illness…


Chapter 2125

At this time, Watanabe immediately said to Warnia with a flat face:


“Ms. Song, Mr. Wade had a deep chat with me just now, and I also met Mr. Wade at once, so I decided to readjust our contract. Terms.”


Warnia was a little surprised, and hurriedly asked:


“Mr. Watanabe, how are you going to adjust?”


Watanabe said with a smile:


“In this way, both of us will invest in a ratio of five to five, but in terms of the equity allocation, your company holds 60% of the shares and our Nippon Steel holds 40%!”


Warnia was immediately stunned!


She wondered, what is the operation of Watanabe?! Why did he give up 10% of the shares all at once? The next moment, she immediately looked at Charlie and told her instinctively that it must have been during the time she left with Nanako. Charlie had regained this condition with Watanabe for herself!


She was shocked in her heart:


“What method did Master use to get Watanabe to make such a big concession?! In this way, would Master owe Watanabe a favor to me?”


Thinking of this, Warnia felt a little panic.


She didn‟t actually think about taking advantage of Nippon Steel. In fact, she just wanted a 51% controlling stake. Of course, the controlling rights are not in vain Not only will she invest in a 51% proportion, but also provide land and local relations to promote the rapid implementation of cooperative projects However, at the moment, Nippon Steel is obviously giving her a huge bargain! Just when she didn‟t know what to do, Charlie said,


“Warnia, since Mr. Watanabe is so sincere, let me tell you to sign the contract now, and when we return to China, we will finish the domestic affairs. Then we can promote cooperation with Mr. Watanabe.”


Warnia heard this and hurriedly said:


“Master, this…is this…appropriate…”


Charlie smiled:


“There is nothing inappropriate, Mr. Watanabe with full sincerity, don‟t you want to cooperate again?”


Warnia hurriedly waved her hand:


“No, no, I didn‟t mean that…”

Charlie smiled and said,


“Then you can sign the contract steadily.”

Watanabe also hurriedly echoed:


“Yes, Ms. Song, I am looking forward to cooperating with the Song Group. We sign the contract earlier to save nights and dreams! Good partners like Miss Song and the Song Group, I‟m really afraid that you will not cooperate with us and will cooperate with other people instead!”


Warnia was so shocked that she couldn‟t add anything What Watanabe said was too much for her and the Song Group To be honest, this is how the Song Group is rushing to cooperate with Nippon Steel, and Nippon Steel is the world‟s top steel group, ranking first in Japan and top in the world. How could the Song Group turn to cooperate with others?


However, Watanabe said that it would have lowered his worth and praised Warnia. It can be said that his posture has been very low Charlie also said at this time:


“Warnia, don‟t drag it, everyone is still waiting to eat, sign the contract quickly, let‟s have dinner, and prepare after eating, and go to the dock to take the boat.”


When Warnia heard this, she didn‟t hesitate any more, she glanced at Charlie gratefully, and then immediately said to Watanabe,


“Mr. Watanabe, let‟s sign the contract now!”


Watanabe naturally agreed,


“Good job, sign it quickly!”

Takehiko Ito ordered his subordinates to prepare a portable printer, and then the two changed the data on the originally prepared contract on the computer, and then printed it out, signed and exchanged the papers with each other Warnia is very excited, because, with this contract, the Song Group will definitely make great progress in the future!


If she manages well, the Song family may be able to become the new first family in the province in the future.


Chapter 2126

Watanabe was even more excited It is more important to him to be a complete man again Moreover, getting acquainted with someone with great magical powers like Charlie, there must be more unimaginable benefits in the future.


Therefore, this business is even more valuable to him. Takehiko Ito was equally excited. After drinking Charlie‟s glass of water, he obviously felt that his body became much stronger all at once


“I used to be a little weak, as if I fell down with a blow, but now the whole person feels that the physical strength and energy are very abundant, and it can‟t be better Except for the amputation of the legs that can‟t recover, the other feelings are the same as before I was not injured, and even vaguely stronger than then.”


This is also of great benefit to him. After all, after the body‟s vitality has been greatly recovered, he can prepare for rehabilitation training Rehabilitation training for the disabled and amputees is very physically demanding and cannot be carried out when the body is weak. And if Takehiko Ito wants to wear a prosthesis, he needs to do a series of adaptive training in combination with the prosthesis, which requires more physical strength Originally, he had to cultivate for at least another six months before it was possible to start rehabilitation training and prosthetic adaptation training Now, Charlie helped him save at least half a year When Warnia and Shinka Watanabe signed the contract, Takehiko Ito immediately started to cut the fish, and he also opened the specially prepared 50-year-old whiskey The host and the guests enjoyed this meal Takehiko is happy, Watanabe is also happy, Warnia naturally goes without saying Charlie was also in a good mood. After all, a piggyback could help Warnia seek more benefits. This would provide her with greater help to control the Song family in the future and strengthen her control of the Song family However, Nanako Ito felt a little lost After all, Charlie was leaving tonight, and when he came to Tokyo this time, she didn‟t have much chance to get close to him Therefore, during a meal, Nanako Ito has been peeking at Charlie, with a deep sense of reluctance in her gentle eyes After dinner, in accordance with the rules of Japanese hospitality, all the wine and dishes are removed, and then they are served with the tea ceremony However, Watanabe clearly couldn‟t sit still His body‟s reaction has been strong and vigorous, so that he was a little absent-minded and couldn‟t wait to go home quickly, surprise his wife, and at the same time look for the happy feeling like a fairy. Therefore, after the meal, he stood up anxiously and bowed to everyone:


“Brother Ito, Mr. Wade, Miss Song, there are still problems in the home, so I will leave! Thank you Brother Ito for this hospitality! Thank you Mr. Wade for your help! I am grateful!”


Takehiko naturally knew what he wanted to do in a hurry, so he nodded and smiled:


“Okay, you can go back quickly!”


Charlie also smiled and said,


“It‟s late, Mr. Watanabe, go back to rest earlier.”


Shinka Watanabe hurriedly said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, I don‟t know if I have this honor, can I exchange contact information with you?”


Charlie smiled slightly, nodded and said,


“Let Mr. Ito send you my mobile phone number then.”


Watanabe was overjoyed immediately, as long as Charlie is willing to exchange contact information with him, he can still ask him for help if he encounters any problems later!


Chapter 2127

At this moment, Tokyo Airport A military transport plane belonging to the Japanese Self-Defense Force landed at the airport This C2 military transport aircraft is developed and produced by Japan‟s Kawasaki Heavy Industries and has a full load capacity of more than 30 tons In the cabin of the transport plane, nearly a hundred Japanese Self-Defense Force soldiers with live ammunition are escorting more than fifty top Su family masters, including Ruoli Their task is to transport these people, including Ruoli, to Tokyo safely and hand them over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department The Matsumoto family‟s killing trial will soon open in Tokyo. By then, everyone including Ruoli will participate in the trial as defendants. The Japanese judicial department is preparing to conduct a public trial of Ruoli and others this time, and simultaneously broadcast live to the whole country and the world through TV and online channels The reason for such a huge momentum is mainly because the previous Matsumoto family‟s killing has had too bad influence throughout Japan and even internationally, so that it seriously affected the overall image of the Japanese judicial department.


The judiciary decided to save his face by severely punishing these murderers. After landing, the plane taxied all the way to an open apron. Hundreds of special forces from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department have been waiting here for a long time All of them were loaded with live ammunition, and they had a strong spirit, for fear of any changes in this matter Therefore, not only did they dispatch hundreds of elites this time, but also dispatched more than 30 wheeled armored vehicles These wheeled armored vehicles, which are usually used to deal with terrorists and criminals, are now all mobile prison vehicles for this group of people Ruoli was very nervous at this time She knew that her father Zynn had already made arrangements to replace her with a substitute after arriving in Tokyo Once he was successfully swapped out, his father‟s person would immediately arrange for him to leave Japan and return home Ruoli believed very much in the ability of her father Zynn and believed that she would definitely be able to return to China alive, but deep down in her heart, she couldn‟t help feeling guilty for the companions around her She thought to herself complicatedly:


“This time, although I can run away, these brothers have no such opportunity…”


“In other words, what I have to do now is to betray all my comrades in arms, to forget their lives and deaths, and to escape alone!”



“If they find out, they would hate me very much, right?”

Thinking of this, Ruoli couldn‟t help feeling a moment of shame. At this moment, the tailgate of the cabin was opened, and the armed self-defense team members began to ask them, these criminal suspects, to get off the plane in an orderly manner On the outside of the plane, the special forces of the Metropolitan Police Department are ready. Every time a suspect comes down, they will immediately send three members to guard it 3 on 1 Not only are handcuffs indispensable, but they also cover their heads with a black cloth bag so that they cannot see their surroundings As the first offender, Ruoli was taken directly into the first wheeled armored vehicle Subsequently, the other suspects took a wheeled armored vehicle for two each, and the entire convoy left the airport in a mighty manner, preparing to go to the special prison with the most heavily guarded Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department At this time, on the edge of a crossroad on the highway outside the airport Several people in black are using binoculars to observe the convoy coming from a distance.


Chapter 2128

One of them was holding a remote control in his hand, while keeping an eye on the leader of the convoy and counting the time When the convoy was less than 50 meters away from the intersection, the man pressed the remote control, the original green light began to flash, and then quickly turned into a red light. Since the airport is in operation 24 hours a day, the traffic volume at this intersection is relatively busy. For the fleet of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the traffic rules must also be observed Therefore, the first wheeled armored vehicle stopped directly at the frontmost position of the through lane The convoy behind, also slowly stopped The logic of the red light conversion is to take turns in four directions, one minute in each direction, so it takes a long time to wait for the next round of green lights, which is a full 180 seconds The special forces on the armored vehicles were all standing by for fear of any gaps in the escort Fortunately, the vehicles that shuttle back and forth on both sides are showing nothing unusual, and no one approaches their convoy But who would have thought that at this moment, the special forces in the first wheeled armored vehicle immediately opened the emergency escape port under the vehicle?


This wheeled armored vehicle specially prepared for special forces has very good safety. In order to ensure that the special forces in the vehicle can escape from danger, or after the door is severely hit or exploded, they are specially placed on the bottom of the armored vehicle. , Installed an emergency exit opening from the inside to the outside This emergency escape port is like a tank door installed upside down on the bottom of a wheeled armored vehicle At this time, after the hatch was opened, a black sewer manhole was facing directly below Because it is settled in advance, the manhole cover and the hatch are almost completely vertical The hatch was just opened by the special forces in the car, and the sewer manhole cover was also removed at the same time. Immediately afterward, someone pushed up a woman with the same figure and clothes as Ruoli, and also wearing handcuffs and black cloth bags As soon as the woman was pushed up, several special forces team members immediately pulled her into the car, let her sit beside Ruoli, and then immediately raised Ruoli, followed the emergency exit and sent her Inside the sewer After the sewers connected Ruoli into the sewers, they immediately gestured an ok to the special forces in the wheeled armored vehicle, and whispered:


“The red light has thirty seconds left, close the hatch!”


The special fighters above nodded and said:


“You should also quickly cover the manhole cover, and wait for our convoy to leave for one kilometer before taking Miss Su away!”


The person below said immediately:


“Don‟t worry, I know!”

After that, quickly replaced the sewer manhole cover. The emergency escape port of the armored vehicle was also closed at the same time, and everything worked in a tacit agreement, and it was seamless After a few seconds, the red light turned green, and the armored car in the first place drove out, and the cars behind followed it. No one knew that the important suspect in that car had already been dropped!


After the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department‟s convoy had left about one kilometer, a black truck came from a distance When the truck came to the intersection, the traffic light just turned red After the car stopped, someone in the box of the truck opened the secret entrance at the bottom and tapped the manhole cover directly below with a stick Immediately afterward, the manhole cover was removed, and Ruoli, who was covering her head, was pulled into the truck again Afterward, the manhole cover was tightly closed again, and the truck drove off with a kick, as if nothing had happened at the scene. In the carriage of the truck, a Japanese woman unbuttoned Ruoli‟s black headgear and looked at her, and said:


“Miss Su, I am entrusted by Mr. Su to save you! We will now go to Tokyo Port, where the ship is already waiting!”


Chapter 2129

Ito House in downtown Tokyo Charlie and Warnia are also ready to go This evening is a good opportunity for smuggling.


Because tonight, the Coast Guard patrol unit is going to overhaul the equipment. Therefore, there will be a few hours of vacuum time at sea. In addition, the Japanese Coast Guard is strict in entering and lenient in the exit. Most of their energy is trying to do everything possible to combat illegal immigrants who have smuggled into Japan or smuggled illegal goods into Japan.


They have little interest in smuggling people and objects out of Japan. So in this way, it will be easier to leave Tokyo. Takehiko prepared the team and planned to personally send Charlie and Warnia to the dock And Nanako also had this idea Naturally, she felt unwilling to give up Charlie in her heart, but she knew very well in her heart that she would never be able to leave him Therefore, she was very satisfied to be able to send Charlie to the dock So, after everyone was ready, Charlie and Warnia, accompanied by Takehiko and Nanako, took the bus to the pier. In the car, Takehiko said to Charlie:


“Mr. Wade, Nippon Steel‟s Hashimoto, has been taken to the dock by the ninja I sent.”


Charlie nodded in satisfaction:


“Thank you, Mr. Ito.”


Takehiko hurriedly said,


“Mr. Wade doesn‟t have to be so polite, it‟s all I should do.”

After driving for forty minutes, the convoy arrived at the huge port of Tokyo. The entire Port of Tokyo covers a large area, at least several kilometers along the coastline Most of the berths are exclusive berths for ultra-large oil tankers and container freighters. These berths are close to the operation area. Not only are there many workers working here, but they are also the worst-hit areas for smuggling, so customs inspections are very strict The berth Ito prepared for Charlie and Warnia was actually a relatively simple and small wharf This type of terminal can only dock ships under a few thousand tons, and the monitoring is relatively lax In fact, smuggling does not start from embarking, because Tokyo Port is still within Japan‟s territory and territorial waters, so embarking from here is not illegal Boarding from here, as long as you don‟t leave the country without authorization, don‟t enter the high seas without authorization, it is all reasonable and legal At this time, several small and medium-sized yachts were docked at the pier, the largest of which was a luxury cruise ship prepared by Takehiko for Charlie The convoy drove directly to the dock and stopped directly at the boarding gate of the yacht. Although Takehiko lost his legs, he was still helped by someone in a wheelchair and got out of the car After Charlie and Warnia got off the car, Takehiko said,


“Mr. Wade, the crew and the captain are my confidantes, you can rest assured!”

Charlie nodded slightly:


“There is Mr. Takehiko, I don‟t have to worry.”

Takehiko hurriedly said,


“You don‟t have to be so polite!”

Charlie looked at the time, and said to the father and daughter Ito Takehiko,


“It‟s not early, we have to hurry up, so we won‟t talk more with them, we will have some time later!”


Takehiko Ito hugged his fists and said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, there will be a period later!”


Nanako said dishearteningly:


“Master, there will be a period later!”


Charlie looked at her and smiled slightly and said,


“Nanako, please take care!”


Chapter 2130

Nanako Ito nodded with red eyes, then looked at Warnia, who was holding the puppy, choked up and said,


“Sister Warnia, I wish you a good journey. If you have a chance, you must come to Tokyo to see me!”


Warnia also hurriedly said:


“Don‟t worry, I will definitely! If you have time, you can also come to Aurous Hill to see me and Xiaoyou!”


Nanako Ito took a bit of joy and said without hesitation:


“Sister, don‟t worry, I will come to see you after I finish this time!”


At this moment, a middle-aged man stepped down from the boat and said respectfully to Takehiko:


“Sir, we are ready to set sail at any time.”


Takehiko Ito asked,


“Where is Hashimoto?”


The other party said:


“Hashimoto is detained in the cabin for the first time, with all his limbs tied up. I sent a person to watch him, and there will be no mistakes.”


Ito Nodded in satisfaction, and said to Charlie:


“Mr. Wade, you and Miss Song can board the ship!”

Charlie said:


“You guys go back too, let‟s go!”


Takehiko shook hands with Charlie, and Nanako also hugged Warnia gently Later, Warnia came to Takehiko again and said sincerely:


“Mr. Ito, this time in Japan, thank you for your care!”


Takehiko Ito laughed, shook hands with Warnia gently, and said seriously:


“Miss Song, don‟t be polite with the Ito family at any time. You and Mr. Wade will always be the guests of the Ito family!”


Nanako Ito came to Charlie‟s side at this time, blushing and embarrassed When she looked at Charlie, she gently opened her arms, Warnia to see Charlie‟s next reaction She wanted to hug Charlie and bid farewell, but she was worried that Charlie was unwilling, so she could only use this small gesture to test it Seeing Charlie smiled slightly and stretched out his hand towards her, Nanako hurriedly stepped forward, rushed into his arms, hugged him tightly, and said nothing In fact, Nanako had many things in her heart to say to Charlie, but at this moment, in front of her father and Warnia, those things she wanted to say but couldn‟t say The two embraced for a while, and with Takehiko‟s cough, Nanako hurriedly withdrew from Charlie‟s arms, and said to him with all her face,


“Master, take care!”


Charlie nodded lightly, and finally said goodbye to the father and daughter, and walked into the boat with Warnia This cruise ship is very large, with three upper floors and three lower floors. On the uppermost deck, there is even a freshwater swimming pool, which is much more luxurious than the cruise ship that Mr. Song gave to Charlie After Charlie and Warnia got on the ship, they went directly to the top deck, stood in front of the guardrail on the deck, waved to Takehiko and Nanako on the pier below, and said loudly:


“It‟s too late, the sea breeze is getting colder and colder. Go back quickly!”


Nanako nodded gently and asked her servant to help her father into the car. She also sat in the car obediently, but she was not in a hurry to let the driver drive, but wanted to wait for the boat to leave and watch Charlie fade into the horizon At this moment, a business car with a one-way black film drove from the entrance of the dock, passed the Ito family‟s convoy, and continued to drive forward In this three-row business car, sitting in the middle row is a beautiful woman with a struggling and painful expression. This woman is Ruoli At this time, Ruoli was still ashamed of her own escape At the thought of more than fifty followers who followed her and they were about to face severe punishment under Japanese law, Ruoli was not only ashamed but also hateful What she hates is the man who cheated her and so many of her men at Osaka Airport that day!


She still remembers the appearance of that man, if she has a chance, she would kill him by herself and avenge her brothers!


Just as she gritted her teeth, the driver said,


“Miss Su, our ship is in front, we are ready to set sail!”


Ruoli wanted to take a look at the ship that was about to take her out of Japan, when she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man standing on the deck of the cruise ship!


At this moment, Ruoli‟s pupils suddenly shrank, and her expression became extremely cruel!


She gritted her teeth and murmured:


“It turned out to be him! It‟s really a narrow road to the enemy!”


ovince in the future.

Chapter 2131

What Ruoli had originally thought was that after she successfully left Japan and survived this period of wind, she would seek revenge from that nasty man But she never dreamed that, at the moment when she was about to leave Japan, she actually let herself on the dock and saw the man she had always hated!


At this moment, her blood boiled suddenly Her eyes, which were so beautiful that they were breathtaking, were already blood red because of hatred!


At this moment, she had only one thought in her mind:


“Kill him! I, Ruoli, must kill him!”


At this time, Charlie, because his eyes and attention were on Nanako sitting in the car, he didn‟t notice the commercial car passing by the dock Moreover, the business car is one-way light. Ruoli can see him in the car, but he can‟t see Ruoli, so he didn‟t know that an acquaintance passed by him at this time.


Soon, the tail of Charlie‟s cruise ship was stirred by the slowly rotating propeller. The yacht also slowly leaves the dock with the rotation of the propeller. After that, the speed of the boat became faster and faster, and it quickly turned into a small light spot in Nanako‟s sight, and finally disappeared No one noticed that the yacht at the next berth also accelerated away from the dock At this time, in the cockpit of this yacht, Ruoli gave a cold voice to the captain:


“Full power! We must catch up with the ship ahead!”


The captain hurriedly said:


“Miss Su, our top priority now is to leave Japan‟s territorial waters and go to the high seas. Only after arriving in the high seas can you be considered safe!”

Ruoli gritted her teeth and said:


“You don‟t understand! There is my unshakable enemy on that ship, I must kill him personally!”


The captain said embarrassingly:


“Miss Su, I took Master Su‟s order to take you to the high seas as soon as possible without any delay, so I can only deny you.”


Ruoli said angrily:


“Give me a call, I want to call the master!”


The captain hesitated for a moment, picked up the satellite phone on the ship, and said,


“Miss Su, then I will call Master Su now, you can tell him yourself.”


After that, he used the satellite phone to call Chengfeng, the head of the Su family As soon as the phone was connected, Chengfeng immediately asked,


“How is the matter going?”


The captain hurriedly said:


“Master, Miss Su suddenly said that she wanted to chase and kill someone, so I called to ask you for instructions.”


Chengfeng‟s stern voice came:


“She hasn‟t left Japan and headed to the high seas at this time to chase and kill anyone? If she gets caught by the Police or the Self-Defense Forces, the trouble will be big! Don‟t let her in this life do that, she must leave Japan!”


Ruoli grabbed the phone and couldn‟t wait to say,


“Master! I‟m Ruoli! I was at the dock just now and I ran into the person who had pitted us! He was the one who leaked our whereabouts to the Japanese Self-Defense Force in Osaka. Caused us all to be arrested! If I don‟t retaliate this hatred, I won‟t die with peace!”


Chengfeng hesitated for a moment, and said:


“Okay! If this is the case, get rid of this trouble first! Otherwise, if you leave him in the world, I don‟t know if he will continue to pose other threats to Su family in the future!”


Chapter 2132

At this time, Zynn, who had been staying next to Chengfeng, hurriedly said,


“Dad, don‟t let Ruoli take a reckless action at this time. The most important thing is to come back quickly. That person can think of a solution later, but if you leave here If she can‟t escape this time, there will be no chance again!”

Chengfeng sternly said:


“If we leave that person, none of us know his true identity, what if he is the enemy of the Su family? What if he has already deliberately planned to deal with our family in secret?”


Zynn said,


“Dad, we can look for this person slowly in the future. Don‟t be in a hurry. If you can meet him today, there will definitely be a chance in a while. Let Ruoli come back first!”


Chengfeng immediately yelled:


“As$hole! How come you don‟t have any overall view of the situation?! This person has damaged more than fifty generals of my family with his own power! Do you know how much loss this has brought us? There are more than a few billion! What if he still has methods against us behind him?!”


Speaking of this, Chengfeng said coldly:


“This person is already a little fascinating, and his identity is uncertain. If we hadn‟t met him today, we might not be able to find him in this life, so we must not miss this opportunity! Otherwise! If you do, it will be a big mistake!”


As soon as Zynn heard this, he immediately knew that the old man had made up his mind. He definitely couldn‟t convince him, so he could only tell Ruoli over the phone:


“Ruoli, since you want to get him, then dad I won‟t stop you, listen to your grandfather‟s instructions, and be sure to find out his true identity!”


The first time Ruoli heard Zynn talking to her as


“dad”

, she thought of her identity as an illegitimate daughter. Today, she finally got the recognition of her biological father. With mixed emotions, she said excitedly :


“ Dad, rest assured, if I leave, I will go all out!”


Chengfeng also exhorted at this time:


“If Ruoli, it‟s better to be able to catch alive and take him back to Eastcliff directly. I will try him personally!”


Ruoli immediately said decisively:


“OK lord, after I catch him, I will definitely leave him a dog!”


Chengfeng said with a hum, and said:


“Okay, you can do it yourself!”


After that, he said:


“By the way, the few people who picked you up are all my confidants. They are all very skilled. When you act, let them be with you, so that the odds of winning will be greater!”

Ruoli said without hesitation:


“OK, lord!”


Chengfeng said loudly:


“Tell them, if this thing is done well, I will reward them all!”


“I know!”

After hanging up the phone, Ruoli immediately said to the captain:


“Go ahead at full speed and you must catch up with the ship ahead!”


The captain naturally didn‟t dare to make a mistake at this time, and immediately nodded and said,


“OK Miss Su!”


After that, he maximizes the engine thrust!


Several people who had rescued Ruoli started gearing up at this time because they heard what Chengfeng said One of them asked Ruoli:


“Miss Su, what should we do after we catch up with the other party?”


Ruoli‟s expression was stern, and she sternly said:


“We will use our side to rub the other party‟s ship and force the other party to stop!”


The man asked again:


“What if the other party doesn‟t stop the boat?”


Ruoli sneered:


“Don‟t stop the boat? No matter if he stops, when we are approaching, we jump directly onto their boat! After getting on the boat, we will take everyone except the target person Kill them, sink the ship to the bottom of the sea, and leave nothing else alive!”


Speaking of this, Ruoli clenched her fists, clenched a neat little white tooth, and said coldly:


“In any case, we must catch that guy!”


Chapter 2133

After leaving the dock, the boat that Charlie was riding on went all the way toward the open sea. Because Hashimoto was imprisoned in the cabin on the bottom floor, Charlie decided to take Warnia down to meet this guy for a while The sailor on the ship took the two to the bottom cabin and pushed open one of the doors In the room, a man wearing a high-end wool suit, his limbs are firmly fixed to a chair, his hands are tied to the handle of the chair, his legs and feet are tied to the front legs of the chair, above his head There is also a black bag on it, which covers the entire head Charlie speculated that this person should be Hashimoto For the sake of caution, Takehiko‟s people used round steel pipes to firmly put each finger of Hashimoto inside, and then fixed them to the handrails together In this way, Hashimoto couldn‟t even bend his fingers, let alone any possibility of escape In addition, there was a man holding a stun gun standing beside him, staring at him unblinkingly. The security work can be said to be in place Seeing Charlie coming in, the man holding the stun gun immediately said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, you are here!”


Charlie nodded, and asked,


“Is this the man?”



“Yes!”

The man immediately tore off the bag that Hashimoto put on his head and said:


“Mr. Wade, this guy is Hashimoto! We have already confirmed it!”


At this time, Hashimoto had not adapted to the dazzling light, with a towel in his mouth, so he couldn‟t speak, he could only whimper, and his body was constantly struggling Seeing him struggling desperately, Charlie basically didn‟t move, he couldn‟t help but smiled:


“You are too cautious, and you don‟t need to tie your hands and feet. You also fixed all your fingers, so he is anxious.”


The man respectfully said:


“Mr. Wade, you don‟t know that the villain in the movie and TV series always ignores the protagonist‟s hands, so no matter how you tie up the protagonist, the protagonist can find flaws and escape, so we simply put this guy All of his ten fingers are wrapped in steel pipes, so that even Da Luo Jinxian cannot escape!


Charlie laughed, pointing to Hashimoto, and smiling:


“It‟s such a thing, it‟s not worthy of being comparable to the protagonist in the film and television drama.”


At this time, Hashimoto also gradually recovered his vision The first thing he saw was Charlie, whose hand was pointing at him At this moment, he was astonished:


“Who is this person?! Did he let someone kidnap me? Did I offend him?”


At this moment, Charlie stretched out his hand and took off the towel from his mouth, and said coldly:


“Hashimoto is here first, right? Do you know why I tied you here?”


Hashimoto subconsciously asked:


“Who are you?! I don‟t even know you, why are you asking someone to kidnap me?!”


Charlie didn‟t expect this guy to be stubborn, so he slapped him and yelled,


“You‟re so fcuking good, you‟ve done something shameless, don‟t you know it? You dare to question here?”


Hashimoto blurted out:


“I…I am a law-abiding citizen of Japan! I am the vice president of Nippon Steel Group! I have never done anything lawless, but you… .. Do you know that kidnapping is a felony?!”


Charlie slapped him again and cursed,


“Is it a felony? Okay, then you look at her and tell me whether kidnapping is more serious or murder is more serious!”


After all, he pulled Warnia to his side When Hashimoto saw Warnia, he was shocked and dumbfounded!


Chapter 2134


“Song…Miss Song?!”

Warnia looked at Hashimoto with a look of disgust, and asked:


“Mr. Hashimoto must have never thought that Warnia is still alive, right?!”


Hashimoto‟s nervous whole body shuddered He knew that his murder attempt of Warnia was heinous Warnia‟s whereabouts were unknown before, and her two assistants and the driver were all buried in the man-made traffic accident Aside from other things, just killing three people is already an absolute felony. In murder, the plot is extremely bad and the methods extremely cruel Now, Warnia was standing in front of Hashimoto alive, so he immediately realized that it was Warnia to seek revenge from him!


He cried and pleaded almost immediately:


“Miss Song, I am not the real mastermind of your unexpected event! The real mastermind is your brother Honor! Everything is his mastery!”


Warnia asked coldly:


“Oh? It‟s all Honor‟s pot? Then I ask you, who lied to me that Mr. Watanabe was signing a contract with me? Who lied to me to go to the mountainous area of Nishitama County? And who arranged it. People smashed the four of us with a truck down the cliff?!”


Hashimoto was constantly questioned by Warnia, so frightened, he begged:


“Miss Song, this is your brother‟s idea. If you want to blame, blame him, don‟t blame me…”


Warnia questioned:


“According to you, if I ask someone to throw you into the sea right now, then you can‟t blame me, right?”


As soon as Hashimoto heard this, his face turned pale in shock, and he hurriedly cried,


“Miss Song, I didn‟t mean that…I…I…I just want you to spare my life…As long as you can spare me, I will do anything you want!”


Warnia looked at Charlie and asked,


“Master, what are you going to do with this person?”

Charlie smiled slightly and said:


“Leave him a dog‟s life first. When I return to Aurous Hill, I will give him a chance to make up for his work. If he can grasp it, then keep his dog‟s life; if he can‟t grasp it, then Just chop him up and feed the dog!”


Hashimoto hurriedly pleaded:


“You can tell me what you want me to do! I will do my best to get my life back!”


Charlie said coldly:


“When it comes to Aurous Hill, I will let you face-to-face confrontation with Honor. At that time, you have to say all the activities between you and Honor, and dare to miss one word, I will kill you!”


Hashimoto nodded like garlic, and cried,


“Don‟t worry, I will listen to you and tell the truth!”


Charlie put the towel into his mouth again, and said to Takehiko‟s men:


“Continue to watch him.”


The man hurriedly said:


“Okay Mr. Wade!”


Charlie said to Warnia again:


“Warnia, this Hashimoto is here for the time being, so he‟ll be locked up here. After he arrives in Aurous Hill and confronts Honor, I will give you a satisfactory solution.”


Warnia respectfully said,


“Master decides everything!”


Charlie smiled slightly and said:


“Okay, go to the room and rest. I‟ll stand on the deck for a while.”


Warnia hurriedly asked:


“Master, can I go with you to the deck and stay for a while before returning to the room?”


Charlie nodded and smiled:


“Of course you can, then let‟s go up together!”


Chapter 2135

When the two came to the deck, Charlie couldn‟t help sighing against the cold sea breeze. Although he has rescued Warnia safely now, and has begun to take her on the journey home.


However, this matter is far from over. Next, is the most important part. Tianming and Honor, the vicious father and son, have not yet resolved!


Now, Mr. Song pretends to protect himself from dementia. With his current situation, it is impossible for a single person to beat Tianming and his son Once the father and son found out that he was in disguise, they would kill him immediately Therefore, what he has to do next is to expose the true colors of Tianming and Honor, the father and son duo in public, rescue Old Song, and let Warnia regain control of the entire Song family group However, after this, we still have to face the problem of how to solve Tianming and Honor In Charlie‟s view, the father and son not only committed the crime of intentional homicide, but also directly attacked their loved ones. Not only were they rebellious, but also heinous, even if they resorted to the law, they should be sentenced to death Therefore, there is no need for people like this to stay in this world However, these two people are after all Warnia‟s close relatives. How to deal with them depends on what Warnia and even Mr. Song meant Warnia was also standing on the deck at this time, blowing the sea breeze, looking at Tokyo further and further away, and said with emotion:


“Master, if it were not for you, I might have died in Tokyo…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Don‟t say such dejected words, you auspicious people have their own heavens, even without me, you shouldn‟t die, you won‟t die.

Warnia smiled gratefully and asked him,


“Master, if I really died, would you be sad?”

Charlie said seriously:


“Of course, don‟t forget, you are my friend.”

Warnia‟s expression was a little joyful and a little disappointed She secretly said in her heart:


“Could it be that in my life, the relationship with Master can only stop at the word ‟friend‟?”


The past keeps reappearing in her heart, and she comforted herself from the bottom of her heart:


“Master has treated me very well, I should be satisfied…”


At this moment, Charlie looked at Warnia and asked,


“Warnia, have you ever thought about how to deal with your uncle and cousin after this incident?”


Warnia was slightly surprised, thinking for a long time, shaking her head blankly and saying,


“Master, I haven‟t thought about this question…”


Charlie nodded and sighed lightly:


“You haven‟t thought about it before, now you should think about it…”


Warnia asked him,


“Master, do you have any good suggestions?”


Charlie said:


“My suggestion is very simple, just five words, cut the grass and root.”


Warnia‟s expression flashed a little struggling, and she clenched the railing with both hands, and said tangledly,


“I know what you mean, but…but after all, they are all from the Song family, and they are my dearest relatives, I… …. I can‟t do it…”


Charlie said lightly:


“You don‟t need to start this matter, you just have to make a decision.”


Warnia sighed:


“I know what you mean, but it is very difficult to make this decision. I have to consider not only my own feelings but also the feelings of my grandpa and the feelings of everyone in the Song family. It‟s all a family…”


Charlie asked,


“But when they tried to kill you, did they treat you as a family?”

Warnia nodded:


“They are really amazing, but I am not them after all…”


After that, she said again:


“Master, in fact, you… Actually, you don‟t know. Since the Song family has no great people in my generation, Grandpa used to feel sorry for this. If the uncle and cousin die again, it must be a bigger blow to him…”


Chapter 2136

Charlie smiled indifferently:


“I understand what you mean. After all, blood is thicker than water. It‟s okay to spare their lives, but… there is one thing you should pay attention to.”


Warnia hurriedly said,


“Master, please speak!”


He said:


“You can keep their lives, but you must remember that capital crimes can be avoided, but living crimes are inevitable. While forgiving them, you must give them enough punishment, and you must fully restrict their future. Possibility, only in this way can future troubles be eliminated to the greatest extent!”


Warnia nodded:


“I know Master, I will definitely consider this matter.”


While speaking, Charlie suddenly heard it, and a faint roar came from directly behind He turned his head and saw that at a distance of about one or two kilometers from his own ship, a smaller one was rushing towards him at full speed When a ship is sailing on the sea, the wind noise and the slap of the waves are already very loud. At this time, it is difficult to hear the sound of other ships At such a distance, it is difficult to hear the sound even when the siren is fully opened If it wasn‟t for Charlie‟s hearing sense to be much more sensitive than ordinary people, it would be impossible to hear it Seeing that there was still a ship following him on the empty sea, Charlie immediately felt that something was wrong with this matter He immediately said to Warnia:


“Warnia, you go back to the room first!”

Seeing Charlie‟s solemn expression, Warnia felt that something was wrong. So she hurriedly asked:


“Master, is something wrong?”

He looked at the light that was approaching in the distance, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said playfully:


“We seem to have new guests again.”


Warnia followed his gaze. She only saw a ship on the sea, directly behind their ship, constantly approaching She was a little surprised and asked,


“Master, do you suspect that the ship‟s target is us?”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“Their goal maybe just me, not you.”

Warnia immediately said firmly:


“Master, I want to be with you!”

Charlie smiled and said:


“No, you go back to the room and stay there, I can solve any problem alone.”



“but……”


Warnia‟s expression increased. If there was any danger, she would definitely not want Charlie to stay alone Charlie said with comfort at this time:


“Warnia, what‟s the matter, you can‟t help me if you stay here, and you may become a burden, so you should go back to the room as soon as possible to make me more at ease.”


After speaking, Charlie added:


“You are not clear about my situation. It is impossible for ordinary people to hurt me.”


Warnia hesitated repeatedly, nodded gently, and exhorted:


“Master, then you must pay attention to safety!”


Charlie nodded and smiled:


“Okay, don‟t worry.”

As soon as the voice fell, a sailor ran out of the stairs on the deck, and said nervously:


“Mr. Wade, there is a ship behind us that has been following us and is rushing towards us with all strength! The captain suspects that the other party is not good, let me ask you! What are you going to do?”


Charlie smiled indifferently:


“They should be here for me. Don‟t all of you come to the deck later, leave everything here to me.”


The sailor hurriedly said,


“How can this work? Mr. Wade, Mr. Ito, and the chairman told us that we must safely send you and Ms. Song to China. If the other party is really bad, then we will fight with them! At the same time! Ask Mr. Ito for help and let him send reinforcements as soon as possible!”


Charlie waved his hand:


“No, listen to me, send Miss Song back to the room, and then everyone stays in the cabin. Without my permission, don‟t come on deck anyway!”


Chapter 2137

As the yacht on board was getting closer and closer to Charlie, Ruoli‟s face had begun to show the joy of revenge She was born in one of the largest martial arts families in China, and she has undergone the country‟s top martial arts education since she was a child. She is definitely a master of masters.


The strength is countless times stronger than those fancy large-scale goods outside. Therefore, she didn‟t pay attention to Charlie‟s strength at all. In her impression, he is just a guy who owes a lot, and is cheap and sinister There may be a little skill and a little background, but it is absolutely impossible to be a top master After all, what the masters pay attention to is fair competition, what is the ability to call the police behind their back? Therefore, she has determined at this time that she must be able to avenge her original revenge today At this time, the captain reported:


“Miss Su, we are less than 800 meters away from the target ship!”


Ruoli wiped the sweat from her palms excitedly, and said,


“Give me the telescope!”

Immediately, a sailor handed a high-powered telescope for navigation to her hand. Ruoli raised the binoculars and looked at it, and immediately saw Charlie standing on the deck alone, his face full of leisure and contentment!


Because of the extremely high clarity of the telescope, Ruoli could almost completely see Charlie‟s expression At this time, he carried a natural indifferent calmness on his face. If there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, he could always give the other party a feeling of being despised Therefore, in Ruoli‟s view, his current appearance is simply a perfect portrayal of pretending to be so compelling At this moment, Charlie‟s eyes seemed to look in Ruoli‟s direction, and the smile on the corners of his mouth grew a bit thicker Ruoli felt an inexplicable nervousness at first, and thought to herself:


“That kid‟s expression seems to have seen through me, does he know that I want to come to him for revenge?!”


Thinking of this, she shook her head again and muttered softly to herself:


“Impossible! Today he arrived at the pier first and got on the boat first. When I got to the pier, he was already on board, and I was riding His car is one-way glass. It is impossible for him to see me. This means that the situation tonight is the enemy‟s light and I am dark, so he can‟t detect me now. It seems that I think too much


As soon as she thought of this, she couldn‟t help but smile coldly, and gritted her teeth and said:


“Boy! Auntie will make you unable to laugh later!”

Having said that, she sternly shouted:


“Go ahead at full speed!”


“OK!”

The boat Ruoli was sailing in was smaller than Charlie‟s, and the boat‟s speed was relatively faster, so after running full horsepower, the gap narrowed faster and faster.


In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides was only 500 meters. With the help of a telescope, Ruoli could even see the sparse scum on Charlie‟s face. At this time, Charlie‟s smile was even stronger, and his eyes kept staring in Ruoli‟s direction She was a little flustered at this moment:


“If the look in his eyes just now was an accident, then why is he still looking at me now?!”


Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said to a few people around her with a stern face:


“Everyone, get ready for battle!”



“Yes!”


Several people immediately responded, and then took out their weapons from their waists Japan‟s gun control is very strict, so they use almost all the hidden weapons commonly used in martial arts And the distance between ships is getting closer Ruoli raised her hands, tied her long hair into a crisp high ponytail, and immediately said to a few people around:


“The captain will hit the opponent‟s side first, and then slam the direction so that the boat is close to each other. When the boat will be attached to each other, the other people jumped up with me, grabbed the man on the deck for the first time, and killed all the rest!”


Several people looked terrified, and immediately said in unison:


“OK!”

When it comes to killing, Ruoli never relents From the moment she was born, her mother had always instilled a belief in her.


Chapter 2138

That is, her most important task in this life is to do her best to serve her biological father Zynn and the entire Su family This belief, over time, became her unwavering belief in life She was brainwashed by her mother since she was a child, and she has been brainwashed for 21 years Therefore, as long as it is beneficial to the Su family, even if it makes her an enemy of the whole world, she does not hesitate If someone dared to be disadvantageous to the Su family, it would even touch her absolute negative scale!


This is the fundamental reason why she will destroy the entire Matsumoto family! She and Charlie not only have personal grievances, but also family grudges! It was precisely because Charlie pitted her and more than fifty other Su family masters that the Su family‟s vitality was severely injured and suffered heavy losses Therefore, she now not only wants to avenge herself, but also the Su Family!


At this time, the distance between the two ships was only less than two hundred meters Even without relying on the telescope, Ruoli could clearly see Charlie‟s facial features and the strange smile on his face This smile makes her feel deja vu now! When she and other Su masters were taken away by the Japanese Self-Defense Force in a bus at Osaka Airport, Charlie, who was standing in the cockpit of a private jet, looked at her with such a smile on his face!


At this moment, Ruoli realized that Charlie was indeed looking at her all the time. It was from the beginning, and it is still. She couldn‟t help being surprised, this guy, could he perceive that she was observing him? !


On this vast sea, and in the middle of the night, thousands of meters away, did he find her? !


In fact, she didn‟t know that Charlie had not only noticed that she was observing him, but had even noticed her identity!


Just when Ruoli was shocked, the distance between the two ships was getting closer and closer!


One hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters!


Ruoli‟s eyes were red and shouted at the captain:


“Continue to accelerate! Hit it!”

The captain shouted:


“Miss Su, the engine thrust has been driven to its maximum!”

Ruoli shouted:


“There are still the last 20 meters, everyone ready to charge!”

As soon as Ruoli left the voice, Charlie said loudly with a smile on his face:


“Hey, the boat is also bought for money, hit a hairy hit! If it crashes, don‟t spend money to repair it?”


Ruoli was dumbfounded immediately, and blurted out:


“He… how can he hear me?!”

Ruoli at this time was in the cockpit. Across the windows and doors, coupled with the sound of wind and waves outside, even standing at the door, it is impossible to hear what the people inside are saying What‟s more, this is still 20 meters away The captain was also a little panicked, and subconsciously said:


“Miss Su, the wind and waves outside are so big, and the distance is so far away, why can we hear his voice clearly?!”


Ruoli was even more surprised when she heard this! Secretly said in her heart:


“Yes! He just spoke as if he was in her ears, how did he do this?!”


At this moment, the captain saw that she didn‟t respond, and couldn‟t help but blurt out,


“Miss Su, what should I do now?!”


Ruoli didn‟t know what to do at once The distance between the two ships is only about ten meters Charlie continued to smile at this time:


“I urge you to think more about it. If two ships collide with each other and everyone is left on the vast sea, shouldn‟t you call the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force for help?”


With that, Charlie added:


“But I am not afraid, but what about you? There is a serious prisoner on the ship who is at large. If she is caught by the Japanese Self-Defense Force, I am afraid she will be shot directly?”


Chapter 2139

Charlie‟s words immediately made Ruoli involuntarily nervous She is the super felon in the eyes of the entire Japanese judiciary, and the culprit who wiped out the Matsumoto family. If the Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force was really recruited after the collision, she would definitely not be able to escape Moreover, if the Japanese find out that she has escaped from prison, they will definitely take care of her and will never give her a second chance to escape. Thinking of this, Ruoli gritted her teeth and said in a cold voice:


“Slow down! Just get up, don‟t hit!”


The captain breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took an emergency brake Ruoli‟s eyes were full of hatred and determination at this time, and she coldly shouted to the people around her:


“Come with me!”


After all, she took the lead in rushing out of the cockpit and directly onto the side of the ship!


At this time, the two ships were almost pasted, and Ruoli was standing in front of the railing on the side of the ship, and was only 35 meters away from Charlie on the opposite deck Face to face with Charlie again, Ruoli‟s eyes were full of resentment towards him, gritted her teeth and shouted coldly:


“Boy! You ran away last time, this time you will never have such good luck! If I don‟t take it today Your dog‟s life, I will not be called Ruoli!”


Charlie laughed and said happily:


“Girl, have you always been so temperamental? Or is it because your life is too depressing when you grow up the day after tomorrow, so your temper is getting worse and worse?”


Ruoli scolded angrily:


“Don‟t be silly with me! If you tell me your name honestly, I can keep you a whole body! Otherwise, you will be broken into pieces!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Girl, I think you are young, beautiful and energetic, so you can be considered a top-notch beauty, so don‟t just say things like broken corpses. Isn‟t it better to be gentle? You? Remember, gentle girls, are the most likable to men. With a tigress character like you, it is very likely that you will die alone!”



“What are you talking about?!”

Ruoli pointed at Charlie and gritted her teeth:


“Boy! After you die, I will sew your mouth together and let you be dumb in your next life!”


Charlie smiled playfully:


“Then see if you have the ability to kill me! If you have this ability, if you want to kill, please do whatever you want, but if you don‟t have this ability, then I will let you feel my punishment!”

Ruoli glared at him and screamed,


“Go to hell!”


After speaking, with one hand on the fence, the whole person suddenly jumped, jumped several meters high, and charged towards Charlie with all her strength!


Charlie stood by the fence with a disdainful smile on his face. Ruoli is indeed a master, but this master is for ordinary people. For Charlie, her mastership is basically the same as the old ladies on the street who could not restrain the chickens In other words, it is like an online game. In front of a level 100 boss, there is no real difference between a level 10 player and a level 1 player For the one-hundred-level boss, the player who cuts the first level only needs one knife; the player who cuts the tenth level also only needs one knife However, Ruoli didn‟t know that she was completely vulnerable to Charlie!


She leaped into the deck of Charlie‟s ship, and saw that he has been standing motionless by the railing. She wanted to strangle his throat directly!


But she didn‟t expect that Charlie, who had always been calm, took a step back a little later in the critical juncture, and immediately escaped Ruoli‟s attack Charlie could have just stepped forward and used Ruoli‟s acceleration to subdue her, but he didn‟t plan to do so In his eyes, Ruoli is like a little milk dog encountered on the street. She obviously has no strength, but she prefers to bark and sometimes wants to rush to bite Although the character of this kind of little milk dog is very annoying, but the key is that it has a pretty high face value. As a result, people have the idea of teasing it.


Chapter 2140

Besides, Charlie saw that Ruoli left behind and followed several subordinates. These people had already begun to climb over the railings and climb onto his ship. If he had solved Ruoli now, the others would see it. Definitely turn around and run So, he might as well wait for them all to get on his own boat, and then give them an urn to catch turtles.


Thinking of this, Charlie continued to back up a few steps, letting Ruoli chase him. When Ruoli chased him, other people also rushed up. Seeing this, he smiled with satisfaction on his face:


“Since they are all here, then I won‟t waste everyone‟s time!”


After that, he suddenly seemed to have changed a person, and his whole body exploded with an astonishing aura!


Ruoli is a master of the inner family and has already developed a good inner strength, so she immediately felt the momentum released from Charlie, and the whole person was suddenly stunned!



“If I didn‟t feel wrong just now, the inner strength of this kid should be much stronger than me!”



“But, he doesn‟t look like a master at all! Could it be that I am wrong?!”


Before Ruoli hadn‟t figured it out, Charlie had stopped retreating and rushed towards her directly At this moment, Charlie‟s whole body was sharp and lightening!


Even when running, there is even a sound of breaking through the air! Compared with the silly dude before, it‟s a completely different person! Ruoli was shocked and immediately stopped, standing still and preparing to respond with all her strength. However, just when Charlie was about to rush to her, his whole person suddenly evaporated, and he had disappeared from Ruoli‟s eyes!


Before she could figure out what was going on, she heard a few screams suddenly behind her!


She turned around in a hurry, and the situation in front of her immediately shocked her!


At this moment, out of the six men who followed her, three of them were already lying on the ground wailing, and the other was raised in the air with one hand by Charlie, while screaming, and like a javelin at the same time, Charlie threw him out vigorously The other two wanted to escape, but one of them was directly knocked to the ground by the person who Charlie had thrown over. In the end, before that person had time to escape, Charlie grabbed his neck by neck and was directly lifted by him like a chicken. standing him up The person was so scared that he was so frightened that he cried and cried,


“Big Brother, please be forgiving…”


Charlie smiled and said,


“You‟re forgiving, right? Okay, don‟t say I won‟t give you a chance. You have to fight for your own way to survive!”


The man nodded repeatedly and blurted out:


“Don‟t worry, no matter what you say, I will do it!”


Charlie said indifferently:


“I don‟t need you to do anything for me. You got on my ship without my permission. I just want you to fcuk off, that‟s all.”


As soon as the man heard this, he immediately said with joy:


“I‟m going to get out of here, out of here!”


He thought that Charlie was telling him to roll back to the boat where he came, so he was naturally relieved However, he never expected that Charlie to directly threw him out with a wave of his hand. At the moment he rose into the air and flew to the sea, Charlie said coldly:


“Whether you can survive or not depends on your own good fortune!”


Chapter 2141

At the moment that person rose into the sky, he sadly discovered that he was thrown to the left side of the cruise ship by Charlie, and the ship in which he came was on the right side of the cruise ship!


Moreover, Charlie‟s hand was so powerful that he threw him for more than ten meters in one fell swoop!


The whole person fell directly into the cold water with a huge parabola!


The location here is not far from the open sea, the water depth has reached thousands of meters, and it is winter, and the sea is bitterly cold!


When he fell into the sea with a thump, the impact itself made him feel pain Immediately afterward, the clothes on his body were completely soaked in cold water, and all of a sudden he felt like an ice cellar!


In this case, he could only struggle desperately, trying to swim back to his boat However, the sea was very windy and he was just in the downwind direction, so no matter how hard he swam, he still failed to narrow the distance between him and the cruise ship by even a few meters Just when he was desperate, there were a few more thumps on the sea It turned out that the few people left were thrown into the sea one by one, like dumplings.


The lives of these people are far worse than the first one. After all, the first kid was not beaten and was thrown down. But other people didn‟t have such good luck. They were first beaten and wounded by Charlie, and then thrown into the sea, which basically lost half their lives!


The remaining half-life is not enough in such cold water!


Several people screamed and thumped desperately, for fear of sinking directly to the bottom of the sea and losing their lives here On the ship carrying Ruoli, the captain and several sailors were shocked!


what happened? ! Ruoli led the team, a total of seven people went to fight, but six were thrown into the sea? !


The sailor asked at this moment:


“Captain, do we want to save them?”


The captain said with an indifferent expression:


“Save them? Don‟t forget our mission! Focus all your energy on Miss Su. The lives of these people are not worth mentioning!”


When the sailor heard this, he had to shut his mouth with interest. At this time, on the deck of another ship. Ruoli‟s heart has been cold for more than half!


She really didn‟t expect Charlie to have such abnormal strength!


Moreover, not only the strength is abnormal, but the working style is also abnormal! He actually threw all her subordinates into the sea! Is this a human job?


As the saying goes, if you want to kill, you have to kill them. Their strength is not good. It doesn‟t matter if you kill them directly, but why throw them into the sea?


Thinking of this, Ruoli couldn‟t help but worry about herself. In this way, she was probably not Charlie‟s opponent If she was thrown into the sea later, wouldn‟t it be a shame?


Ruoli didn‟t doubt her abilities, she believed that even if she was thrown into the sea, she could easily swim back to the boat It‟s just that she grew up so old and had never suffered such a loss, so she couldn‟t accept it for a while At this moment, Charlie had already thrown all the six young men into the sea, clapped his hands, and said with a look of contempt:


“Is the Su family‟s dog so capable? If the Su family‟s strength is so poor, then I think it should almost give up the seat of the first family!”


When Ruoli heard this, she was immediately furious!


The thing she can‟t stand most is that someone dares to be disrespectful to the Su family!


Although she was still an unrecognized illegitimate daughter, she felt that the blood of the Su family was flowing in her bones!


Therefore, in any case, don‟t let others blaspheme the Su family!


Chapter 2142

So, she angrily reprimanded:


“Boy! Dare to be disrespectful to the Su family, you are looking for death!”


Charlie sneered:


“Why? This is disrespect to the Su family? I tell you, sooner or later, I will let Chengfeng and Zynn kneel down in front of me and beg me to forgive them!



Ruoli felt a buzz in her head in this one! Chengfeng is her grandfather! And Zynn is her biological father!


Since she was a child, under the indoctrination of her mother, she has a fascination with her father!


Therefore, at this time, she could not wait to torture Charlie on the spot in order to avenge him for insulting her father!


At this moment, she took out a sharp black-blade dagger from her waist, and said coldly:


“Boy, today I must make you die without a place to be buried!”


Saying it!


Ruoli yelled and rushed towards Charlie!


This time, she no longer wanted to analyze in her heart, between Charlie and herself, who is strong and who is weak, who wins and who loses, she has been dazzled by anger! She just wants to take advantage of Charlie early and defend the dignity of her father and the Su family!


However, Charlie is something she can handle!


Seeing her holding a dagger and rushing forward, Charlie stood still and waited for her. The closer Ruoli is to Charlie, the faster the speed! She has gathered all her internal energy on her right arm, and with the sharp blade of titanium alloy in her hand, even if it is a car, he can be cut off by her, not to mention a flesh and blood body!


Moreover, she knew very well in her heart that the more internal energy she gathered, the greater the potential energy of this knife!


And the faster you run, the greater the inertia of your body!


Adding the two together, the strength of this blow would be difficult for the gods to resist!

Therefore, at this moment, she was ready to kill Charlie with one blow! but…… The moment she rushed to him, a sudden change suddenly appeared!


Charlie did not step back, nor did he dodge, but directly stretched out a hand, and easily grasped Ruoli‟s wrist!


Ruoli felt as if her wrist was completely fixed, unable to move at all, and her heart was shocked!


And her worldview was almost completely subverted at this moment!


She learned the peak martial arts of the He family since she was a child. When she was eighteen years old, she was already the strongest among the younger generation of the He family Moreover, in the entire He family, her strength is second only to several elders including Grandpa.


Her mother, Roma, is not Ruoli‟s opponent because of the loss of an arm! This shows that her strength is by no means comparable to ordinary people! At this time, she was extremely horrified, and said in her heart:


“I just made such a full blow, even if the strongest grandpa of the He family is here, it is impossible to resist it so easily! Grandpa must at least go all out to fight My strength for this blow is completely removed!”



“But, my full blow, in front of this guy, is like a child‟s play!”



“This guy just moved his hands and completely resolved my thunderous offensive and brought the whole offensive to an abrupt end!”



“This… how capable is he!”

Ruoli knew that the overall strength of her attack was not weaker than the bullet that came out of the chamber!


Charlie stretched out his hand to block all her attacks, it was equivalent to stretched out his hand to pinch the bullet that came from a rapid shot!


Therefore, Ruoli stretched out inwardly and exclaimed:


“This…this is simply not

something a human can do! What magical powers does this man in front of me have?!”

Rarely in her heart, she became flustered, and blurted out:


“You…who are you?!”


“Me?”

Charlie smiled indifferently:


“Say a word without blowing or pretending, I am someone you and your entire Su family can‟t afford to offend!”


Chapter 2143

Charlie now has nothing to fear Neither the Wade family nor the Su family could make him fear at all With his strength, it may not be difficult to take the heads of Chengfeng and Zynn among ten thousand people The reason why he hasn‟t acted to remove the two Su‟s right away is mainly because he wants to wait for the opportunity to give Su family a complete crush Not only are the people who are stronger than the Su family, but they also have an absolute advantage over the Su family in the industry. Only in this way can the Su family be able to bow down in a true sense However, Ruoli didn‟t know Charlie‟s depth at all.


She just felt that the strength of this man was terrible to abnormal! However, even so, he could not be the opponent of the entire Su family! But Ruoli was also very clear in her eccentricity. Now that it doesn‟t make any sense to say this. The most important thing at the moment is how can I escape from this abnormal man!


She is not afraid of death However, when she thought of her father spending a lot of energy, financial resources, material resources and manpower in order to rescue her, her inner desire to survive instantly reached its peak So she looked at Charlie and said:


“If you let me go, our previous grievances can be wiped out! Otherwise, the Su family will definitely not let you go!”


Charlie smiled and said,


“The people of the Su family won‟t let me go? To tell you the truth, even if the people of the Su family don‟t find me, I will go to them!”


Ruoli‟s expression was startled, and she blurted out and asked,


“You…you have an enmity with the Su family?”


Charlie nodded:


“Of course! And it‟s an unshakable enemy!”

Ruoli was in ashes. She felt that since the young man in front of her had an antagonism with the Su family, he naturally couldn‟t let her go It seems that she is going to die here today Thinking of this, she thought of her parents who were still waiting for her to return home, her eyes filled with tears Immediately, she looked at Charlie and said seriously:


“Since my skills are not as good as humans, you can kill or slash as you please!”


Charlie smiled lightly:


“Don‟t worry, I won‟t kill you.”


“What?!”

Ruoli exclaimed:


“You won‟t kill me?!”

Charlie nodded:


“You committed a capital crime in Japan, and now you are an escaped prisoner. As long as I hand you over to the Japanese judicial department, they will naturally sentence you to death.”


Speaking of this, Charlie frowned suddenly, and immediately looked at her with cold eyes He looked her up and down, and asked,


“The Japanese judicial department hates you so much. The Su family can save you in this situation. It shouldn‟t cost less, right?”


Chapter 2144

Ruoli was afraid that he would notice something, so she avoided his eyes and dared not answer She was afraid that Charlie knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of Zynn In that way, not only might he use her as a bargaining chip to threaten her father and the Su family, but he might even make her identity public Although she hopes that her father can recognize her identity, she also knows that her father is the son of Su‟s family after all, and he has the original wife and a pair of children. If her identity is exposed at once, it will be very bad for her father‟s reputation and family happiness will have a big negative impact Ruoli only wanted to share his worries for her father all her life, and never thought of causing trouble to her father, so at this time, it was panic deep in her heart for fear that Charlie would notice it Seeing Ruoli avoiding his eyes, and at the same time shutting his mouth, he realized that something was wrong in his heart. He sighed with emotion:


“You are now the number one serious criminal in Japan. In this case, they can still get you. When it comes out, the Su family will have to spend at least one billion yuan, or even more, to achieve freedom for you.”


Speaking of this, Charlie stared at Ruoli, and said coldly:


“The style of the Su family, I have also heard that the current Patriarch Chengfeng is not a generous person, he cannot be willing to spend so much money to save one servant, even if you do have some strength, you are definitely not worth so much money!”


At this point, Charlie deliberately stretched the tone and sneered:


“Unless…you are not a subordinate of the Su family!”


Although Ruoli is very strong, her social experience and emotional intelligence do not quite pass the test. Hearing this, the whole person is obviously a little flustered She said:


“No…not as you expected! I…I am indeed a servant of the Su family…”


Charlie sneered:


“It seems that you do lack some social experience. The look in your eyes has given me a clear signal!”


Ruoli asked in a panic:


“Ah?! What signal?!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“I guessed the signal right!”


After that, he asked coldly:


“Who are you from the Su family? I have investigated you, Ruoli, the subordinate of the Su family, and the bodyguard of Zynn. Although you also have the surname Su, you are not in the Su family. what is the relationship……”


Ruoli nodded hurriedly:


“Yes…I am indeed just a subordinate of the Su family…”


Charlie waved his hand:


“No, I said, the Su family can‟t do such a big fight for a subordinate. Therefore, your identity as a subordinate of the Su family is not the key to let the Su family save you…”


Speaking of this, Charlie stared at Ruoli‟s somewhat horrified eyes, and said lightly:


“So, you must have another identity!”


Ruoli shook her head repeatedly in shock, and said in a begging voice:


“I am not, I really don‟t have any other identity. If you want to kill me, kill me quickly, don‟t humiliate me like this, okay? ……”


Charlie saw her nervous performance in his eyes, and laughed coldly:


“The Su family values you so much, and you are so sincerely defending the Su family. This performance has obviously surpassed the feelings between the master and servant, could it be… …Could it be that you and the Su family are related by blood? After all, your surname is Su!”


Ruoli shook her head desperately:


“Although my surname is Su, it is just a coincidence… I came to Su‟s house when I was 18 years old. My main job is to be Zynn Su‟s bodyguard, occasionally with Su. The other subordinates in the family perform some relatively secret tasks! For example, I am responsible for leading the execution of the killing of Matsumoto Machi! What I told you is the truth, I really have no other identity…”


Charlie smiled and said,


“The better you are, the more you explain, the more you want to cover it up in my opinion. If you are really just a subordinate of the Su family and you are ready to die for the master! And you don‟t want my life, but you are here to explain so much to me. Obviously, you‟re arguing for the Su Family!


Having said that, Charlie teased:


“Let me guess, are you the illegitimate daughter of someone from the Su family? That‟s why they tried so hard to save you, right?”


Ruoli turned pale with fright. She shook her head desperately and even threw out her tears. She choked and said,


“I‟m really not the illegitimate daughter of the Su family, please believe me…”


Charlie ignored her, shook his head, and muttered:


“Whose illegitimate daughter will you be? Chengfeng? It‟s unlikely. Chengfeng is an old dog who is about to die. He should not have the ability to raise a young woman. Little girl, besides, if you are really his illegitimate daughter, he will never arrange for you to protect Zynn. In that case, Zynn may find out at any time…”


Speaking of this, Charlie looked up and down Ruoli and asked with a smile:


“So, you should be the illegitimate daughter of Zynn? Zynn simply kept you by his side as a bodyguard in order to conceal you from others. Close contact, without being suspected by others. Am I right?”


Chapter 2145

Charlie just speculated, and by the way, observed Ruoli‟s reaction Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Ruoli‟s body trembled uncontrollably.

At this moment, Charlie immediately understood in his heart that he was right. This girl is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn! No wonder!


No wonder the Su family was willing to spend so much effort to rescue her from the Japanese judicial department!


It turns out that this girl is the flesh and blood of Zynn! Interesting! Ruoli was already shocked at this time!


She didn‟t expect that the man in front of her would guess her true identity in such a short time!


You know, the entire Su family, there are only two people who know her true identity. One is her biological father, Zynn, and the other is her grandfather, Chengfeng! Even Zhifei and Zhiyu didn‟t know that the girl who had been acting as bodyguards by their side was actually their sister!


And Zynn‟s original wife, even more ignorant Ruoli was very afraid of the man in front of her and stabbed this matter out. In that case, her father‟s reputation would suffer a huge blow!


Thinking of this, she immediately had a plan to die deep in her heart, and she thought to herself sadly:


“As long as I live, I will be Zynn‟s daughter. No matter how I deny it, his blood is flowing in my body… ….”



“But, if I die, no one can claim that I am the daughter of Zynn! Even if this man exposes my identity, because I‟m dead, my father can firmly deny my identity… ..”


“It seems that only when I am dead can I become less of a liability, and can keep the secret of my identity forever!”


At this point, she immediately said to Charlie pleadingly:


“Please, kill me! Or you can let go of my hand and let me end it by myself!”


Charlie smiled and said,


“How is it possible? Not only will I not kill you, but I also will not let you commit suicide!”


Ruoli asked in horror,


“What are you going to do?!”


Charlie smiled and said,


“Little girl, don‟t be afraid, I will take you home! You must be very wrong for so many years of hiding the secret of your identity? Don‟t worry, I will help you get back the identity of Su Family. Let you enjoy everything you should have enjoyed long ago!”



“No!”

Ruoli immediately broke down and cried, crying in silence,


“I have killed countless people and committed serious crimes. You should treat the people as the people and give me a happy…”


With that, she tried her best to break free from Charlie‟s hand However, Charlie‟s hand seemed to be frozen, and she couldn‟t shake it at all!


Seeing her desperately seeking death, Charlie became more and more interesting, and deliberately ridiculed:


“If a beautiful girl like you is dead, it would be a shame! How could I do this kind of cruelty and brutality?”


Ruoli looked at Charlie and choked with horror:


“What do you want to do…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“I think it is very simple, take you back to the country, disclose your identity, and let your dad give you an upright name, isn‟t that good?”



“I don‟t want…”

Ruoli‟s tears became a thread, and her other hand began to desperately try to break Charlie‟s fingers, her eyes were aggrieved and horrified, and said:


“I‟m doing this good, I don‟t want to be the eldest lady of the Su family, I don‟t want to cause them any trouble, I beg you, kill me, kill me, and then throw me into the sea…”

Charlie asked back:


“Why? Your father gave birth to you and asked him to admit that your identity is justified. Why would it cause him trouble in your eyes?”


Although Ruoli was in tears, she still said stubbornly:


“I don‟t want to cause trouble to him, nor do I want to cause trouble to my mother…”


Charlie smacked his lips:


“Tsk, you are really strange. You can kill dozens of people for the Su family without blinking, but now you don‟t want to cause any trouble to the Su family. How can you be so selfless to the Su family? Where is this dedication coming from?”


Ruoli was speechless when asked by Charlie The reason for this dedication is because of the brainwashing education she has experienced since she was a child She firmly believes that she should give everything for the Su family and her father, even her life However, in this case, she naturally couldn‟t tell Charlie So she could only continue begging in tears:


“Sir, although my life is very short, I have hardly begged anyone. Today I beg you once, please give me a good time and stop torturing me, okay? …Please…”


Charlie shook his head and said coldly:


“I‟m sorry, you can‟t die now!”


Chapter 2146

At this moment, in the cockpit of the other ship. The captain and sailor were already stunned! They really couldn‟t understand why Ruoli only had a trick with that man, and she stood still and couldn‟t move as if she had been cursed! Moreover, she nodded, shook her head for a while, and cried bitterly for a while. To the people on the boat, this scene was a bit too magical The captain immediately took out the satellite phone and called a domestic number On the phone, he explained what happened here in detail, and then heard the order on the phone, he nodded hurriedly and said:


“Okay, I get it! I will do what you want!”


After that, he hung up the phone and said coldly:


“Hurry up and notify Mr. Kylo, that he has a new order!”

A sailor by his side quickly turned around and ran to the bottom cabin of the cruise ship. There is a locked door in the bottom cabin. He knocked on the door and shouted:


“Mr.

Kylo, the captain asked me to tell you that the master has a new order!”

A man‟s gloomy voice came from the room:


“Okay, I will come up now!”

As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened. A middle-aged man with triangular eyes and a hooked nose carries a specially customized heavy composite crossbow in his hand The composite crossbow is the most powerful of all crossbow weapons, and the power of a single crossbow even exceeds that of a gun Professional hunters like to use heavy composite crossbows to hunt large prey, such as wild boars with thick skins Ordinary pistols and light rifles, bullets hit the wild boar, it is difficult to penetrate the wild boar‟s skin covered with pine oil and mud, and even the bullet may refract on the wild boar‟s skin However, if the heavy composite crossbow is used well, it can shoot the wild boar through with one arrow. Its power is not inferior to the heavy sniper rifle! What‟s even more powerful is that the composite crossbow has a long-range and high accuracy. When paired with a sniper scope, it can be used for long-distance sniping, and it is no less than a sniper rifle!


The composite crossbow is not only powerful and accurate, but also has a great advantage, that is, the sound is extremely low, and it is especially suitable for assassination!


More importantly, most countries in the world are gun-ban countries and have strict legal restrictions. It is even more difficult for ordinary people to get a pistol, let alone a sniper rifle However, the composite crossbow does not have so many restrictions. For example, the composite crossbow that this person holds in his hand is a reinforced composite crossbow used in sports competitions. It is extremely powerful and can even pierce a bulletproof vest. A wonderful weapon for assassination!


This person carried this composite crossbow and stepped onto the top cockpit The captain said to him immediately:


“Mr. Kylo, hurry up, immediately kill the man on the opposite boat!”


The man glanced at Charlie and Ruoli on the opposite boat, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said indifferently:


“Isn‟t this the fcuking target who is still motionless at such a close distance?”


Having said that, he immediately opened a window and pointed the crosshair of the sniper mirror on the composite crossbow at the left temple of Charlie!


Chapter 2147

The power of a heavy composite crossbow is enough to penetrate a person‟s head at such a short distance In addition, this Mr. Kylo is himself a top killer who is extremely good at killing people with this weapon, so he has absolute certainty that he can kill Charlie with a single blow. He debuted in the assassin field for fifteen years, and has never missed a target with the crossbow Therefore, after aiming at Charlie with extremely fast speed, he immediately pulled the trigger without hesitation!


The bowstring of the composite crossbow made a humming sound, and then a crossbow arrow made of titanium alloy and carbon fiber galloped straight to Charlie‟s temple The speed of the composite crossbow exceeds 100 meters per second, not to mention this heavy composite crossbow is a modified killing weapon, the speed is almost close to 200 meters per second At such a short distance, the speed left for the opponent to react is no more than 0.5 seconds In other words, the opponent didn‟t even have a chance to turn his head and take a look!


Therefore, Kylo has already made his mind and regards Charlie as a dead person. He was even ready to witness Charlie‟s head burst open with his own eyes. Moreover, he knows very well that the arrow of this crossbow bolt is very poisonous, even if it only cuts the opponent‟s skin, the opponent will definitely die!


However, what he never expected was that Charlie didn‟t even look here, just casually stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and grabbed the swift crossbow arrow!



“This… how is this possible!”

Kylo was already stunned! The captain was also stunned, and blurted out:


“Mr. Kylo, am I dazzled?! The crossbow arrow you just shot is what that guy is holding in his hand?!”

Kylo suddenly sweated coldly:


“Yes… this guy… is simply a pervert! I have never seen such a strong person…”


After that, Kylo hurriedly asked:


“Who is he?!”


The captain was full of horror:


“I don‟t know! I just received an order from the master to tell you to kill him…”


Kylo gritted his teeth:


“I will shoot him another arrow, I don‟t believe he can catch it!”


This composite crossbow has two sets of bowstrings, which can be used for two crossbow arrows for continuous shooting After the two crossbow arrows are fired, the bowstring must be re-stringed. For such a heavy crossbow arrow, the bowstring is not an easy task. Even if it is operated by Kylo, it will take at least ten seconds Therefore, the remaining crossbow arrow is almost his last chance At this moment, the captain suddenly stopped him and blurted out:


“Mr. Kylo, if you can‟t get rid of him, start the emergency plan! Are you absolutely sure that you can kill him with this last arrow?“


Kylo froze for a moment, hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said:


“I don‟t…”


The captain said with a grim expression:


“Mr. Kylo, if you are not absolutely sure, then… then implement the emergency plan!”


Kylo nodded lightly and said:


“Okay, then implement the emergency plan!”


……


At this time, on the deck of the other ship Ruoli saw Charlie grasp a crossbow arrow that broke through the air with one hand, and the whole person was already in shock! She exclaimed in her heart:


“This person…is this person a human?! The strength of this crossbow arrow is stronger than my previous strike, and it is much faster than me! He can even watch it. How can he grab it with one hand without looking?! What level is this man‟s martial arts?!”


At this moment, Charlie saw Ruoli‟s expression in shock, and smiled lightly:


“What? Do you feel that your worldview has been subverted?”


Ruoli nodded gently.


Chapter 2148

Although she was unwilling to admit her failures and shortcomings, the strength of the man in front of her was indeed incredible, and he had completely exceeded her knowledge of martial arts Charlie sneered and turned to look at the ship opposite The killer with the composite crossbow in the boat was startled by the look in his eyes He hesitated for a while, then whispered to the captain:


“No matter whether my arrow can be shot or not, you must drive the boat to its maximum horsepower as soon as possible, and leave at the fastest speed. This man is too strong, the farther we are from him, the better!”


The captain immediately put his hand on the engine power gear, and at the same time said to the chief mate next to him:


“After Mr. Kylo shoots the second crossbow arrow, you will immediately fill the rudder to the left, and I will maximize the horsepower at the same time.”


The first officer blurted out immediately:


“I understand!”



“Okay!”

The captain nodded, and looked at Kylo aside nervously.


Who took a deep breath, then immediately pulled the trigger and shot a cold arrow! Afterwards, he immediately shouted:


“Withdraw! Withdraw quickly!”

The captain and first officer immediately began to cooperate, controlling the ship‟s full rudder to the left and preparing to escape at full speed At the moment when he shot the crossbow arrow, Charlie already felt that the crossbow arrow was coming. He wanted to reach out and grab it, but suddenly gave up.


Because he noticed that the crossbow arrow was not coming at him! Instead, it rushed to Ruoli beside him! The next moment, Ruoli suddenly felt a sharp pain in her thigh She screamed in pain, and looked down, her right leg had been completely penetrated by a crossbow arrow!


The severe pain made her clenched her teeth, and her heart was full of surprise.


“Why? Why would he shoot a crossbow arrow into my leg?!”

As soon as she thought of this, she immediately felt that there was a powerful energy flowing from the wound throughout her body along her blood vessels She is a woman of martial arts, has a certain internal strength, and suddenly realized that this kind of energy is nothing but poison that can kill people!


Her face suddenly turned pale!


However, after a while, she felt relieved again:


“In the hands of the man in front of me, I am a bit unable to survive or beg to die. No matter what, I will soon die by poison. In

this way, my identity can never be made public, and it won‟t cause trouble to Dad…”

Thinking of this, her face suddenly had a relieved expression. Seeing this, Charlie couldn‟t help but frown, and said coldly:


“You want to die so? Don‟t worry, the more you want to die, the less I will let you die so easily!”

Having said that, immediately grabbed her wrist and fingertips to penetrate a trace of spiritual energy from his veins to remove the poison in her body, and at the same time temporarily seal all her meridians, making her completely immobile After that, he threw the first crossbow arrow in his hand to the ship that was about to escape That Kylo was staring at the two of them, wanting to see when Ruoli is poisoned and die, but he didn‟t expect a black shadow to fly in front of him!


Immediately afterwards, he felt a sharp pain in his forehead. The next second, the crossbow bolt shot through his Cap, killing him on the spot!


When the captain and other crew members in the cabin saw this scene, they were all frightened. The captain convulsed and pushed the power control stick tightly. He blurted out and shouted,


“Why is this ship moving so slow!”


The first officer held the rudder and shouted hoarsely:


“Captain! The rudder is full left! It is difficult to speed up when turning on the spot, just wait for it to turn!”


Just when the ship desperately wanted to turn to escape, Charlie took a few steps on the deck and suddenly jumped, and the person had already jumped onto the opponent‟s deck!


At this time, a crew member twitched in shock:


“Captain… that person… jumped onto our boat!”


Chapter 2149

The people on the boat were so scared that they screamed again and again! At this moment, there is no expert on the ship who can still fight Charlie! Ruoli was hit by a poisoned arrow, fearing that she would die soon. The remaining Su Clan‟s men were all thrown into the sea by Charlie, and some of them had already sunk into the water because of lack of physical strength The rest is that Kylo.

He himself was a killer hidden in the boat, and even Ruoli didn‟t know his existence. However, he is now completely dead. The only people left in the cabin, apart from the captain and chief mate, are just a few sailors They had never practiced martial arts, so they were not Charlie‟s opponent Just when everyone didn‟t know what to do, the door of the cockpit was suddenly kicked open by Charlie In the next second, he had already stepped in The legs of the sailors were frightened, and one of them knelt on the ground with a thud, crying and begging:


“Brother, please! I‟m a crew member of the Su family. I haven‟t done anything that hurts the truth!”


Several other people also knelt on the ground and kowtowed, begging:


“Yes, brother, we are ordinary crew members, we don‟t know other things!”


Charlie ignored the plea of these people and asked,


“Who is the captain?”

The crowd hurriedly pointed their fingers at the same person.

The captain tremblingly raised his hand and said,


“Big…big brother, I…I am the captain…”

Charlie nodded and said coldly:


“Return the boat back, and then turn off the engine!”


“Okay elder brother…”

The captain dared not make a trip, and hurriedly ordered the first officer:


“Right full rudder!”


The first officer hurriedly did so, and the two of them posted the boat back towards the boat Charlie was sailing on Afterwards, Charlie said coldly:


“Everyone, put your head in your hands, line up on the deck and climb to the opposite ship!”

Seeing that so many people had died, how could they dare to disobey Charlie‟s words at this time, so they immediately hugged their heads with both hands and walked out of the cockpit in a line Under the leadership of the captain, everyone climbed over the railing and carefully climbed onto the deck of another ship Ruoli was still standing here at this time, unable to move But fortunately, there is Charlie‟s aura, so she has no life-threatening for the time being At this moment, Charlie pulled the captain in front of Ruoli and said:


“Come on, tell me, why did that guy just use a crossbow arrow to kill the beauty next to me?”


The captain‟s expression was tangled, and then he said:


“This…I don‟t know… Maybe… Maybe it was accidentally shot crooked…”


Charlie sneered and said,


“He accidentally shot it crooked? The man‟s first arrow came straight to my temple, with almost no deviation, and the accuracy was extremely high. Why would the second arrow accidentally shot crooked?”


Although Ruoli did not say a word, she wanted to know the answer in her heart The captain hurriedly said:


“Big brother, I don‟t know what‟s going on with him… I was just following the order to sail, I don‟t know anything else…”


Charlie nodded:


“You don‟t know, right? Very good, then go to the sea to feed the sharks!”


After speaking, Charlie immediately grabbed his collar with one hand and directly lifted him up, hanging his legs in the air.


Chapter 2150

The captain urinated his pants on the spot in shock and cried out,


“Big brother, please! I say it! I say it all!”

Afterwards, the captain choked and said:


“I have always been on a cruise for the master. This time, I was sent to Japan on a mission by him. Originally, the master did not intend to save Miss Su back tonight, because once Miss Su is rescued, not only It will cost a lot of money and will leave a lot of trouble, causing the Japanese government to have a long-term grievance with the Su family, so he deliberately set up a plan…”


Charlie frowned and asked,


“What plot is set?”


The captain said truthfully:


“According to the plan, after sailing tonight, I will sail directly to the designated location on the high seas. The Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force has already laid ambush there. Once the ship reaches the designated location, they will immediately carry out encirclement and arrest. Arrest, take Miss Su back…”


Charlie was even more surprised:


“Catch her back? It took so much effort to rescue her, why did it take so much effort to catch her back?”


The captain shook his head and said,


“This…I don‟t know about this. I only know that the master ordered us.”


Charlie asked again:


“What happened to that crossbowman just now?”


The captain hurriedly said:


“The crossbowman‟s name is Kylo, he is the famous cold weapon king in the killer world. The master meant to treat him as an emergency plan…”


Charlie asked again:


“What does the emergency plan mean? You‟d better explain it to me at once, otherwise, I will kill you!”


The captain cried out in fright:


“I will say it! I will say it all. I made it clear all the time! The emergency plan is, if the Self-Defense Force fails to catch Miss Su, then let Mr. Kylo kill her with the crossbow, and then Hand over the body to the Self-Defense Force!”


As soon as these words came out, Ruoli‟s face was pale immediately…


She said with an incredulous face:


“What did you say?! Master‟s emergency plan is to kill me?!”



“That‟s right…”

The captain nodded and said seriously:


“The original plan was to go directly to the pre-determined location after boarding the ship, but you suddenly wanted to hunt down this big brother. The master agreed, so our route changed temporarily. The master called me specifically to explain to me, let me take you to kill this eldest brother first, and then sail you to the pre-determined place and meet with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. He also said that in any uncontrollable circumstances, Mr. Kylo must be asked to execute the emergency plan and kill you. It is said that this is the only way to prevent future troubles…”


With tears in her eyes, Ruoli desperately shook her head and said,


“Impossible! You must be talking nonsense! How could the lord let you kill me? I am his…”


Speaking of this, she realized that she had said something wrong and immediately closed her mouth In fact, what she thought in her heart was that she was Chengfeng‟s granddaughter, how could he kill her?


Besides, even if he really had this heart, her father Zynn couldn‟t agree!


Seeing Ruoli‟s unbelief, the captain said quickly,


“Miss Su, I really didn‟t talk nonsense… Master did explain that we must not let you leave Japan alive, even if you die, we will have to hand over the body only to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces…”


Ruoli murmured:


“It‟s impossible…It‟s impossible…It‟s not logical, and there‟s no reason!”


Charlie sneered at the side:


“Why is this impossible? You must die, so the Su family will not be in huge trouble. You must know that you are a serious prisoner in the eyes of all Japan. If anyone saves you, then Even if it is against the whole of Japan, even if the Su family is as rich as the enemy, they absolutely cannot withstand such pressure!”


Ruoli roared angrily:


“You are talking nonsense!”



“I‟m talking nonsense?”

Charlie sneered:


“Although I don‟t know how the old Su family planned, I believe they must be the truth!”


Ruoli shook her head and said,


“I don‟t believe it! I don‟t believe a word they say!”


Charlie said calmly:


“It doesn‟t matter if you don‟t believe it, I naturally have a way to make you believe!”

After that, he looked at the captain and asked,


“How did you contact the old Su family?”

The captain hurriedly said:


“It‟s a satellite phone!”

Charlie asked again:


“Where is the satellite phone?”


“In the pocket inside my clothes…”

Charlie ordered:


“You call the old man now and tell him Ruoli has been killed by me! Listen to what he says!”


Chapter 2151

The captain just wanted to survive at this moment, so he asked Charlie tremblingly:


“Brother, if I listen to you, can you spare my life?”


Charlie nodded and promised:


“As long as you cooperate obediently, I can spare you not to die. Even then, I can arrange a new identity for you and let you start a new life.”


As soon as the other party heard this, he immediately said with gratitude:


“Brother, with your words, I will listen to you!”


Charlie said with satisfaction:


“Okay, then you just say everything as I told you!”


Having said that, Charlie thought for a while, and said:


“Since the old dog Chengfeng has set up an emergency plan, then you simply tell him that Ruoli was killed by his emergency plan.”


After that, he immediately whispered a few words in the ear of the other party After listening, the captain nodded, and immediately picked up his satellite phone, drew out the long antenna, and called Chengfeng, the Su family Patriarch At this moment, Chengfeng is at Eastcliff home, waiting for his feedback As soon as the phone was connected, Chengfeng immediately asked:


“How is the situation now?”

Just now, after Ruoli was subdued by Charlie, the captain called to report the situation, so Grandpa Su is now very worried that things will change unexpectedly According to Charlie‟s explanation, the captain said:


“Master, Miss Ruoli was pierced in the heart by Mr. Kylo‟s crossbow bolt, and she is now dead…”


Chengfeng asked,


“Are you sure she is dead?”


The captain hurriedly said:


“Yes! We have all seen with our own eyes, Miss Ruoli was hit by a crossbow, she died in a few seconds.”


Chengfeng hurriedly asked again:


“What about her corpse? Is it still in that man‟s hands?”


The captain replied:


“The body has been thrown into the sea by that man. We were worried that he would come to chase us, so we evacuated first…”



“Evacuate?!”

Chengfeng roared angrily:


“You are so bold! Why did you evacuate before you got the body? Who asked you to evacuate? The Japanese are still waiting, tell me how to explain it to the Japanese?!”


The captain said embarrassingly:


“Master, that man is too strong. We are not his opponent at all. If we don‟t leave as soon as possible, he will definitely kill us all…”


Chengfeng gritted his teeth and cursed:


“I don‟t care about those, you can find it for me now! Even if you dive to the bottom of the sea, you must find Ruoli‟s body. If the Japanese can‟t get the body, I will only be asking you!”


The captain hurriedly said:


“Master, if Miss Ruoli is dead anyway, why do the Japanese want her body?”


Chengfeng roared angrily:


“I have made a deal with the people of the TMPD a long time ago. What I did tonight was not to help Ruoli escape, but to behave for some people! No matter Ruoli is Dead or alive, the Japanese must capture her back and give their citizens an explanation!”

With that said, Chengfeng said again:


“You must find Ruoli‟s body, and then go to the predetermined location to hand it to the Japanese! If you break my good deeds, I‟ll fcuking kill you!”


When Ruoli heard this, her whole body was already struck by lightning!


Not only was her face extremely pale, but the tears were also completely connected. She never dreamed that her own grandfather would want her life! If it wasn‟t for the man in front of her, she would have been killed by the poisoned crossbow bolt!


Chapter 2152

At this time, the captain hurriedly said:


“Master, I will set out now, and I must find the body and send it to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces!”


Chengfeng said,


“If you can‟t figure this out, you don‟t have to come back!”


“Okay lord, I understand!”

The captain agreed, then hung up, looked at Charlie, pleadingly said:


“Sir, if Chengfeng knows that I lied to him, he will definitely break my body…”


Charlie said indifferently:


“Don‟t worry, since you have done things according to my instructions, then I will naturally honor my promise!”


Having said that, Charlie said again:


“You guys will come to Aurous Hill with me tonight. After you arrive there, I will settle you in an absolutely safe place. Then you will live incognito for a while, and wait for me to take Su. After your home is settled, you can restore your free identity and live a free life with integrity!”


When the captain heard this, he knelt down in ecstasy immediately, kowtow to Charlie, and said excitedly:


“Sir, then we brothers, everything will depend on you in the future!”


Several other people also knelt down. Charlie‟s willingness to spare their lives made them extremely grateful. In this case, naturally everything followed Charlie‟s instructions and arrangements Charlie looked at Ruoli at this time and said faintly:


“How about you little beauty? I‟m right? Chengfeng, an old thing, is not going to save you back to China. Everything is just acting for you. Just watch.”


Ruoli‟s eyes were red and swollen, and her stubbornness was gone. Her face was as gray as death, but she asked with some doubts:


“But I still didn‟t want to understand one thing, why did he act for me? Anyway, he was not ready to save me… Whether I died at sea or was captured alive by the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, I couldn‟t leave Japan alive. What is the need for him to show me such deliberate acting?”


Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile:


“Since it is acting in a play, there must be no one in the audience. In addition to you, there may be other audiences who also need to see this drama, such as your maiden family.”


Speaking of this, Charlie said calmly:


“Although I don‟t know the identity of your maiden family, since you are Zynn‟s illegitimate daughter, then your maiden family should be a little capable!”



“If the Su family does not save you, your maiden family will definitely feel chilly; but if the Su family goes to great lengths to save you, but ultimately does not save you alive, your maiden family will be very sad, but at least they will be grateful to the Su family for their hard work!”



“You have also played for the Su family for a period of time. What is meant by acting on the spot and false feelings? You should be very clear, right?


Ruoli understood it almost instantly! Charlie‟s words woke her up all at once. She thought to herself at this moment:


“Although the Su family is the strongest family in China, they have always depended on the He family for combat effectiveness!”


“After all, the He family is one of the four major martial arts families in China. Because of the relationship between the mother and father and the illegitimate daughter like me,

the relationship between the He family and the Su family is very close!”


“Almost all the masters of the He family are serving the Su family!”


“So, when Chengfeng did this scene, he must want to show the He family a look, let the He family know that the Su family did their best to save me!”



“In this way, it will definitely be able to greatly win the favor of the He family, and make the He family more devoted to the Su family!”


Just when she wanted to understand the reason for this, Charlie smiled and said:


“Little beauty, I wonder if you have heard a very interesting story.”


Ruoli blurted out and asked,


“What story?”


Chapter 2153

Seeing Ruoli‟s face full of curiosity, Charlie smiled slightly and said,


“This story tells that there is a rich second generation who wants to pursue a big beauty, but this rich second generation is rather picky and doesn‟t want to do it for this beauty. Spending too much money, so he pretended to tell this beauty that he was going to buy her a Ferrari…”



“Then this rich second generation bought the Ferrari sales and let the Ferrari sales accompany him in a scene.”



“When he took the beautiful woman to see the car, the salesman told them that there is no car now, so he can only book first. Then this rich second-generation will pretend to be giving hundred Ten thousand deposit, got the contract to book the car.”



“The beauty thought that the Ferrari bought for her by the rich second generation was already certain, so she climbed into the bed of the rich second generation that night and was succeeded by the rich second generation.”



“After the rich second generation succeeded, he immediately went to the Ferrari salesperson, returned the one million deposit, and then gave the sales 20,000 yuan as a bonus.”


“And that beauty didn‟t know it. She didn‟t know that the contract signed by the fake man was not a formal contract signed with the 4s shop at all, but a fake contract signed with that salesman. The Fake man did not give her a contract at all. He tried his best to do this scene, just to trick her into sleeping.”



“The price of a Ferrari is often more than four or five million yuan, but this rich second generation actually only spent twenty thousand yuan from start to finish, and successfully sl3pt with this beauty. Twenty thousand compared to five million. Not one part!”


Ruoli blurted out and asked,


“You…what do you mean by telling me this story?”


Charlie smiled slightly and sighed helplessly:


“You, you really look beautiful, but this brain is really stupid!”


Ruoli was a little angry in her centrifugation, but facing Charlie, she dared not show it. So she could only ask him like a bag of air,


“Can you make it clear, then?”

Charlie nodded and said seriously:


“In fact, this story of the rich second generation pretending to buy a car is the same as the Su family pretending to save you!”


After speaking, Charlie said again:


“Look, if the Su family really wants to buy the entire TMPD and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces and save you alive, it is not impossible, but the price may be very high!”



“After all, the impact of this matter is extremely significant, everyone must weigh the weight of it, unless the money is particularly large, otherwise no one dares to take the risk.”



“I guess, I really want to save you alive. Without a billion dollars, it is impossible to get through the multi-layered relationship between the Japanese judicial department, the customs department, and the Self-Defense Force!”


Speaking of this, Charlie turned around and smiled:


“But! What if they just pretend to save you, but actually don‟t let you leave Japan alive? Then it‟s definitely not going to cost them so much, so I guess they would buy a car The story is the same, the actual cost is less than one percent of the expected cost!”

When Ruoli heard this, deep down in her heart, she immediately felt extremely shocked, and all three views of her whole person collapsed completely at this instant Although she didn‟t want to believe that everything Charlie said was true, she was not a fool either Chengfeng‟s intention to kill her has been indirectly admitted on the phone, and this matter is completely fixed Therefore, the story Charlie told, and his speculation about the Su Family, can be said to hit the nail on the head In her opinion, this story and speculation also perfectly fit the overall context of this matter At this moment, her whole heart was ashamed. There were too many tears just now, so at this moment, she even had no tears Seeing that she had basically given up her mind, Charlie smiled slightly and said,


“Don‟t stay here for a long time. We must leave Japan as soon as possible before the Self- Defense Force discover.”


After speaking, he called out all the crew on his ship, pointed to the captain and crew of the Su family boat, and ordered:


“You guys, take them to the bottom cabin and clean the deck. a bit.”


Chapter 2154

Ito‟s crew hurriedly followed suit At this time, Warnia also walked onto the deck and asked Charlie in surprise:


“Master, were these people coming for me?”


Charlie shook his head:


“No, they are here for me.”


Warnia was even more surprised when she saw Ruoli with a crossbow arrow stuck in her leg and she was motionless. She hurriedly asked him:


“Master, this woman is…”

Charlie looked at Ruoli and smiled slightly:


“This little beauty, who was an enemy before, shouldn‟t be counted anymore now.”


After speaking, he raised his eyebrows at Ruoli again, and asked with a smile,


“Little beauty, am I right?”


Ruoli felt embarrassed Although she had already seen the true face of the Su family, and although Charlie did save her life, she still couldn‟t give Charlie a good impression After all, it was Charlie who reported her and her companions to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces Among her companions, many of them are from the He family, and many are even her brothers and cousins However, although she had no good feelings for Charlie, her hatred for him also disappeared a lot as the whole matter became clear. Therefore, she didn‟t know how to answer his question for a while, and could only stubbornly turned her face to one side Seeing her resentful look, Charlie couldn‟t help but chuckle a few times, and said:


“Little beauty, the Su family don‟t know that you are still alive, let alone that you are in my hands, so you will listen to me next time. You will follow me back to Aurous Hill first like everyone else.”


Ruoli subconsciously said,


“I won‟t go back to Aurous Hill with you!”


Charlie smiled and said,


“You are on my boat and don‟t want to follow me. Are you going to get off the boat now?”


Ruoli was immediately embarrassed She thought sadly in her heart:


“I have nowhere to go right now. If I don‟t follow this guy, I can only wait for the Japanese to catch me here… In the eyes of the Japanese, I am a heinous criminal once I fall into their hands, there will be no escape…”


“Moreover, I can‟t go back to China by myself…”



“Let‟s not talk about the vast sea, I can‟t go back at all. Even if I go back, I‟m afraid it‟s hard to escape the claws of the Su Family…”



“Just now, when the captain called Chengfeng, he clearly told him that I was dead. If I went back alive and the Su family knew about it, they would immediately realize that the captain lied to them…”



“They will also realize that their vicious scheme has been completely exposed!”


“At that time, they will definitely do everything possible to kill me…”


“Now, my only chance is to follow this man back to Aurous Hill…”



“He is so strong, he must have a way to bring me back quietly, and he must be able to hide me from the Su family…”


Chapter 2155

At this moment, Ruoli wanted to survive first, and then find out the truth of the whole thing At this moment, although she was full of hatred for the Su family, she still had the last hint of fantasy She felt that if this matter was planned by grandfather Chengfeng alone, and her father Zynn did not participate, and was even kept in the dark, then she would be more relieved in her heart But if grandfather Chengfeng and father Zynn were involved in this matter, then she and the Su family would be completely cut off!


At this point, Ruoli looked at Charlie and pleaded in a low voice:


“I can go to Aurous Hill with you, but can you let me call my mother? I have to let her know that I‟m alive… Otherwise, she will be very worried…”

Charlie blurted out without hesitation:


“No!”


Ruoli didn‟t expect that she begged Charlie so hard that she only hoped to report peace to her mother, but he refused her very simply She couldn‟t help but asked a little annoyed:


“Why not? Even if the entire Su family wants me to die, my mother will definitely not participate in it…”


Charlie said coldly:


“You know, a mother, her daughter is really dead, and her daughter is not dead, her response to outsiders is completely different!”



“If your mother doesn‟t know that you are still alive, then she will definitely show a very natural sadness, and the Su family will never find any clues;”



“But if you tell your mother the situation now, and your mother knows that you are not dead, it will be difficult for her to pretend that she really lost her daughter. In that case, it will be easy for the Su family to find a flaw!”


After speaking, Charlie sneered and said:


“After all, your surname Su is very good at doing things. You led people to destroy the Matsumoto family, and Chengfeng asked you to kill in Japan. Who knows if he will find her? Your mother‟s trouble, want to cut the grass and root?”


As soon as Ruoli heard this, she was immediately ashamed She was indeed brainwashed before, thinking that the interests of the Su family were above all else and that the interests of the Su family should not be desecrated Therefore, she has always been very ruthless in dealing with the enemies of the Su family However, the last time the Matsumoto family was destroyed, it was not Ruoli‟s intention, but Zynn‟s order The Matsumoto family nearly killed the children of Zynn, which made him extremely angry at the time, so he ordered Ruoli to lead the people to transcribe the Matsumoto family. Now, when she thinks that the Su family is also unrelenting to her, Ruoli is also very ashamed and regretful in addition to being angry If she had known that the Su family was such a group of people, and would not give up their lives for them without saying anything At this moment, she really realized that not only was she too one-sided in thinking about the problem, but also too one-sided and simple about the Su family She couldn‟t help but blame herself in her heart:


“Ruoli, Ruoli, you are so stupid! For so many years, except for killing people, you knew nothing, even you almost dragged your mother into the water. ……”



“This man is right. If I let mother know all this, she will most likely go to the Su family immediately. Even if she can hold it back, once the Su family finds her, she will find it hard not to be noticed by the other party. , It will put my mother in danger…”


Thinking of this, she immediately looked at Charlie, nodded obediently, and said angrily:


“Then…well…I…I listen to you


Charlie gave a hum, and said:


“I will ask you to take you to the cabin to rest first. The blood from your wound has stopped. I will help you pull out the crossbow arrows later, and then help you remove the toxins in your body Ruoli nodded lightly, hesitated again and again, then bit her lower lip and whispered,


“Thank you…”


Charlie gave a hum, and said to the captain of his own ship:


“You follow me to the next ship, set it in the opposite direction and let it go at full speed, so that it can divert the attention of others.”


Chapter 2156

The captain nodded quickly.


At this time, the six people thrown into the sea by Charlie had all drowned. The bodies of several of them have begun to sink to the bottom of the sea. Charlie took the captain to the opposite cruise ship. After the captain set the course, Charlie asked him to return to the ship first After that, he drove the power of the ship‟s engine to its maximum, and the ship rushed out immediately Warnia saw the ship sail away on the next deck, and shouted with some worry:


“Master…”


As soon as the voice fell, she saw a figure on the ship jumped up and jumped into the water with a perfect parabola After that, she saw Charlie poking his head out of the water lightly and swimming back to the boat without hesitation Warnia was worried about Charlie, and quickly took a bath towel. The moment Charlie got on the boat, she immediately handed the bath towel to him, and said with concern:


“Master, quickly wipe the water on your body, and then go to the cabin to take a shower to avoid catching a cold…”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“It doesn‟t matter, just change to clean clothes later.”


As he said, he instructed the captain on the side:


“Let‟s set sail now and enter the high seas as soon as possible.”



“Okay Mr. Wade!”

The captain nodded immediately and said:


“You go and change your clothes first, we will set sail!”


……


Charlie returned to the cabin and changed into clean clothes. The crew helped him put the clothes soaked in seawater into the washing machine integrated with washing and drying. In this way, it could be washed and dried in a few hours At this time, Ruoli was arranged in a big bedroom on the first floor Because Charlie had sealed her meridians before, she could only sit on the sofa and couldn‟t move at this time. Charlie knocked on the door politely, then pushed the door in, looked at Ruoli and asked,


“How do you feel?”


Ruoli said awkwardly:


“I…I‟m okay…”


After finishing talking, she asked very puzzledly:


“Can you tell me how you did it?”

Charlie frowned and asked,


“How did you do it?”

Ruoli asked:


“How did you make it possible to remove the toxins in my body instantly? It also helps me stop bleeding. What I cannot understand is that my body‟s ability to move seems to have been greatly affected.”


Charlie said lightly:


“Since you are a martial artist, you should have an understanding of internal power?”


Ruoli nodded and said seriously:


“I know internal strength, but this seems to be completely beyond the scope of internal strength, right?”



“The martial arts people work hard to train their internal strength to enhance their physical fitness and strength. This strength can only run in their own body, but your internal strength seems to be able to run in the body… .This…this is also amazing…”


Charlie hummed, and said with an arrogant look:


“My internal strength is completely different from your internal strength. The ancients said, how can the light of fireflies compete with the sun and the moon? If my inner strength is the sun and the moon, then Your internal strength is nothing but fireflies!”


Chapter 2157

Chinese martial arts have emphasized the accumulation, operation, and use of internal forces in the body since ancient times. The so-called Qi meridians, Qi Shen Dantian, Da Zhou Tian, and Xiao Zhou Tian are all based on this theory The overall logic of Reiki is similar to the internal force. The most obvious difference is that in addition to its own accumulation, operation, and use, Reiki also has an ability that can be released outside. No matter how strong the internal strength is, it can only rely on one‟s own body. A good internal master can kill a heavy cow with one punch, or even an elephant with one punch.


But even so, he couldn‟t achieve the ability to kill a mouse in the air. The reason is that the internal force cannot be released outside.

After all, the internal force is actually an entry-level low-end version of Reiki. And the spiritual energy is a thousand miles higher than the internal force. The difference between the two is like the difference between primates and humans Although the DNA of primates and humans has almost 99% similarity, the gap between the two is still a difference between heaven and earth.


No matter how smart a chimpanzee is, it cannot become a human being. Between the two, there is an insurmountable gap. Among Chinese martial arts practitioners, there are at least tens of thousands of people who can master internal Qi However, among these tens of thousands of people, almost none of them can train their internal qi into the aura If Charlie hadn‟t had the help of the


“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

and the earlier piece of spiritual stone, even if he took a lot of Rejuvenating Pill, he would not be able to form aura in his body This is a real great opportunity, an opportunity that ordinary people cannot get in a few lifetimes Charlie naturally couldn‟t tell Ruoli the actual situation, but the light of the fireflies and the brilliance of the sun and the moon had already shocked Ruoli deep in her heart. She murmured in her heart:


“It turns out that his internal strength has reached a higher level… No wonder his strength is so perverted, and he can easily save my life, which is better than the martial art I know. This is so powerful…”


Charlie said calmly at this time:


“Although the toxins in your body have been removed, your wound is still open. I will help you pull out the crossbow arrow, and then help you clean up the wound.”


Ruoli looked at the wound on her leg. The crossbow arrow almost penetrated the entire thigh from the base of the thigh. She couldn‟t help but secretly said in shame,


“I am still wearing black tights, but if I want him to help me deal with the wound, He must take off or tear my p@nts off…”



“But… but this part is indeed a bit too private…”


Seeing that Ruoli was more or less embarrassed, Charlie‟s first thought was:


“Otherwise, just let her handle it. She is a professionally trained killer who must be very good at dealing with such small wounds.”


However, another thought popped into his mind:


“This woman‟s character is as strong as an untamed wild horse, and her methods are vicious and cruel. For such a woman, I want her to be honest from tonight. , To be submissive, you must first completely wipe out her self-esteem!”


Thinking of this, Charlie said with a cold expression:


“Come on, I will help you sit on a single recliner, you lie on it, and I will help you deal with the wound!”


Ruoli vaguely said:


“Um…I‟ll do it myself…please give me a pair of pliers, and some debridement potion and gauze for dressing. It‟ll all be fine.”


Charlie said blankly,


“It‟s not impossible for you to deal with it yourself, but the legs are rich in blood vessels. When the crossbow arrow is taken out, the wound will bleed heavily. If the wound has injured the artery, once you rush the crossbow arrow If it comes out and the wound opens, your life will be in danger, and if you hurt your nerves, you may be disabled in the future.”


Chapter 2158

Ruoli also knew very well that it would be no problem to deal with ordinary wounds by herself, but if it really hurts the arteries, it would be really difficult to get started Moreover, if you hurt your nerves, it will indeed leave certain sequelae. Once there are sequelae, your strength will definitely be affected Thinking of this, Ruoli‟s heart suddenly hesitated, not knowing whether to let Charlie help After all, Charlie is a master whose strength is far surpassing hers. If he handles her injuries, it must be much more reliable than handling her own injuries Seeing her struggling expression, Charlie said categorically:


“Okay, don‟t rush, life is more important than anything else, and I believe you don‟t want your legs to be disabled. Otherwise, a little beauty would walk on a slope. , That‟s too ugly.”


After that, he has stretched out his hand to Ruoli, and said without a doubt:


“Come on, I will help you to the recliner!”


Seeing Charlie‟s uncompromising posture, Ruoli suddenly felt a little embarrassed deep in her heart, and said in a low voice,


“I can do it myself.”


After that, she wanted to support herself with both hands, but after a few tries, she found that her arms simply couldn‟t help her Seeing that she had nothing to do, Charlie said calmly:


“Don‟t bother, your meridians have been temporarily sealed by me, and your body can‟t use strength.”


Ruoli was a little shocked, so she handed her hand to Charlie obediently, and whispered,


“Then I will trouble you…”


Charlie stretched out his hand to hold her soft and cold little hand, and then directly supported her up It was the first time that Ruoli was held in this way by a man, and her heartbeat like a drum. She grew up with her mother. She has always practiced martial arts hard, not to mention falling in love, and she has no chance to get along with boys Suddenly he was holding her hand so intimately, and he panicked unconsciously Charlie helped her onto the recliner and let her lie on it gently, then locked the swing function of the recliner, and said to her:


“I will cut off your trouser legs first.”


As soon as Ruoli heard this, her face flushed with shame, and she asked him desperately:


“Does he really want to cut the pants? In that case, wouldn‟t the entire thigh be exposed to him?”


Just when Ruoli was still unable to accept Charlie‟s decision for a while, he had already picked up a pair of scissors, followed the position where the crossbow arrow was shot, upwards a few centimeters, and cut Ruoli‟s entire trouser Ruoli only felt a sudden cold in her right leg, and when she looked down, her slender leg was completely exposed to the air, and she immediately covered her face shyly Charlie didn‟t expect that Ruoli‟s legs would be so beautiful, even far surpassing all the women he knew This may have a lot to do with her martial arts training since childhood Her legs are not only slender, but also very straight, and even with faint muscle lines. Compared with those supermodels, it is not less than that, and even better. It is definitely the best leg in a million Seeing Charlie staring at her leg motionless, Ruoli felt embarrassed in her heart. She felt that although this man was very strong, he seemed to have nothing different from those squint men. The difference was not that much So she asked a little bit angrily:


“What are you looking at?”


Charlie raised his head, smiled indifferently, and said calmly:


“I‟m looking at your legs, your legs are very beautiful.”

Chapter 2159

Ruoli didn‟t expect Charlie to admit the matter of looking at her legs so generously. He was so open and natural, and Ruoli‟s angry mood suddenly seemed a bit at a loss. She, who had some accusations against Charlie, suddenly didn‟t know what to do. Moreover, the bit of anger in her heart disappeared with his generous confession So, she could only give him a shy look, then turned her face away, and whispered with a bit of shame:


“If you see enough, please help me treat…



Charlie nodded and smiled:


“Okay, let‟s start treatment now.”

Ruoli asked subconsciously:


“If you have watched enough.”

After finishing speaking, she realized that it didn‟t seem to be right, so she asked for help in embarrassment:


“Uh, no…I didn‟t mean that…I mean, if you really saw enough, Let‟s start…”


When she said this, she was somewhat disappointed Charlie smiled slightly and said without shame:


“The doctor is kind, although your legs are really good-looking, I still have to help you deal with the wound quickly.”


After speaking, he held Ruoli‟s thigh with one hand, and took a pair of pliers in the other hand, and said:


“The crossbow arrow has barbs. I can only cut it from the tail and pull it away from both sides. It will hurt a bit, you have to bear with it.”


Ruoli nodded gently:


“Come on, I can bear it.”


Charlie snorted, carefully cut the crossbow arrow with pliers, then grabbed the arrow, and said:


“In this way, I count 123, and then take it out. You get mentally prepared.”


Ruoli hurriedly said:


“Okay!”

Charlie nodded and said seriously:


“Come on, let‟s start, one or two…”


Just after the word was finished, Ruoli felt a sharp pain in her leg, and the pain caused her to shout immediately:


“Oh, it hurts… Didn‟t you say that you count to three? How to count to two?”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“I am a person who likes to surprise. If I really counted three times, what if you can‟t control it and suddenly retract your leg?”


Ruoli had tears in her painful eyes, and said grotesquely:


“Then you can‟t be so unexpected, I‟m almost so painful, I wasn‟t prepared at all…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“How can you say that you are a tried-and-tested killer, why can‟t you stand this pain?”


Ruoli said aggrieved:


“It was really painful just now. I was injured by this cold weapon. The pain is much worse than being shot by a bullet…”


Charlie smiled faintly:


“The pain is the same thing. It‟s all right now. I will debride and sterilize your wound, put some anti-infection medicine, and then bandage the wound. It‟s basically done.”


Ruoli could only nod her head and asked,


“Would you not use alcohol to sterilize me? That will hurt even more…”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Alcohol is not suitable for wound sterilization. I will use some iodophor for you. Don‟t worry, it doesn‟t hurt as much as alcohol.”


Ruoli breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw that Charlie brought a bottle full of iodophor, then used metal tweezers to add a clean cotton ball, and then dipped the cotton ball with iodophor and applied it evenly. Above her wounds Iodophor is a drug that is very suitable for debridement and sterilization of wounds, and the pain is indeed much less than that of alcohol.


Chapter 2160

Seeing Charlie holding the tweezers and carefully helping her with the wound, Ruoli‟s heart felt a little more fond of this strange man who had made her extremely angry She looked at Charlie and asked in a curious voice:


“Hey…I don‟t know what your name is yet!”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“Does my name matter to you?”


Ruoli pretended to be annoyed and said,


“The last time you cheated me, I haven‟t settled the account with you yet! So you are of course very important to me!”


Charlie nodded, and said,


“Hey…I cheated you because you did a little too much to kill the Matsumoto family at that time. You are also Chinese, so naturally you know what the Chinese ancestors did. Don‟t you still understand the reason that style is not harmful to your family?”


Ruoli looked a little ashamed and said,


“Although I did the things, I also acted on orders. The owner of the family clearly asked the Matsumoto family to pay the most painful price, so I followed his instructions and led people to execute it”


Charlie asked her:


“The Patriarch you are talking about, is it Zynn or Chengfeng?”

Ruoli whispered:


“It‟s Zynn…”

Charlie sneered, with a bit of disdain, and a bit of self-deprecating:


“Zynn, this old bastard, luck is so good, I accidentally saved his son and daughter because of a coincidence. It was Zhifei and Zhiyu, the two heirs of the Su family. Unexpectedly, I saved his illegitimate daughter today, and I am fcuking drunk!”


Ruoli exclaimed:


“What did you say? You saved Zhifei and Zhiyu?!”


Charlie nodded and said uncomfortably:


“Yes, I did save the two. I didn‟t know that they were the children of Zynn. If I knew, I would definitely not save them!”


Ruoli couldn‟t help asking:


“Do you have any deep hatred for him?”


Charlie looked at Ruoli and said seriously:


“I have an antagonism with him!”

After that, Charlie said again:


“I said, one day, I will let him kneel in front of me, crying and apologizing to me, begging me for forgiveness, and then, I might cut off his head with a single knife. , He may also smile and succumb, whether it is death or life, it depends on his own good fortune!”


Charlie still doesn‟t know how much the death of his parents has to do with Zynn Judging from the information he has so far, Zynn was indeed an enemy of his father at all times, and even personally formed the famous Anti-wade Alliance at the time However, it is still unknown whether the death of the parents is related to the Anti-Wade Alliance and how much it has In his speculation, three parties are responsible for the death of his parents. One is the Wade family, one is the Su family, and the other is the Rothschild family in Europe It‟s just that he hasn‟t figured out who is most responsible for these three parties Ruoli was shocked when she heard this, and asked tentatively,


“Could you tell me what hatred you have with him?”


Charlie said lightly:


“You don‟t need to ask such details about this.”


Ruoli nodded in disappointment, and then asked:


“Then…then can you tell me your name?”


Charlie said lightly:


“My last name is Wade, and my name is Charlie.”


Ruoli muttered to herself:


“The last name is Wade… Charlie Wade? Could it be… Could it be…”


When Ruoli said this, she looked straight at him and exclaimed:


“Are you from the Wade family?!


Chapter 2161

Seeing Ruoli recognize his origin, Charlie smiled slightly and said calmly:


“Yes, I can indeed be regarded as the Wade family, or the Wade family before.”


Ruoli thought for a moment and muttered:


“Before it was the Wade family, that means you are not in the Wade family now…”


With that said, she said with a very shocked expression:


“The Wade family was not prosperous at first, and every direct descendant is very familiar to me. If you are not in the Wade family, then you probably are…”


When the words came to her lips, Ruoli was shocked and couldn‟t add anything!


She stared at Charlie, and said in amazement:


“Among the direct descendants that the Wade family left, there was only one Changying, but he died more than 20 years ago. Could it be…are you his? son?”


Charlie‟s expression flashed, and he said seriously:


“Yes, I am Changying‟s son!”


“Gosh!”

Ruoli‟s whole person seemed to be struck by lightning at this moment Although Changying had passed away before she was born. , But she still knew this name Not only that, but she also knew some of the past matters between her father Zynn and Changying She knew that her father‟s biggest rival in this life was Changying She also knew that the biggest blow to her father in this life also came from Changying In those days, any person in Eastcliff mentioned Changying, it was bound to be full of praise and admiration with both hands and thumbs up And when they mentioned Zynn, everyone showed a bit of regret. Many people lament that Zynn was born at the wrong time, because Changying was so dazzling that he completely crushed all the style of Zynn Ruoli also knew that his father had not only been suppressed by Changying, but more importantly, even his wife was one of Changying‟s most loyal suitors At that time, her father was struggling to pursue his current wife, but his current wife loved Changying to death Using an ancient poem to describe Zynn‟s situation at that time could not be more appropriate That ancient poem is:


“I turned my heart to the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch.”


It can be said that Zynn‟s wife was desperate to chase Changying and hopeless, and she married him in desperation Therefore, Zynn has always lived in the shadow of Changying Speaking of which, Charlie‟s father was definitely the person Zynn hated the most in his life Ruoli knew these past events very clearly, but she never dreamed that she would meet Changying‟s son one day.


Chapter 2162

Moreover, what is even more unexpected is that she would have so many stories with him…


Even her right leg is now held in his hand…


Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that the world was indeed good fortune She couldn‟t help thinking in her heart:


“I have always been serving the Su family wholeheartedly, and even willing to dedicate my life to them…”


“But, I never dreamed that the Su family would make me look like this, and almost kill me…”



“And this Charlie, as a descendant of the Wade family, is originally the mortal enemy of the entire Su family, plus he is the son of Changying, to her father Zynn, he was a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh, but it happened to be the mortal enemy of the Su family. He saved my life at the most critical moment. All this is really ironic…”


Seeing that Ruoli‟s expression was very rich, Charlie couldn‟t help teasing her:


“What? Knowing that I am the Wade family, did you immediately arouse the hatred of you as a Su family and the hatred of Wade family in your heart?”


Ruoli hurriedly waved her hand and said in a flustered manner,


“It‟s not what you think…If I knew you were the Wade family before today, then I would definitely hate you even more.”


With that said, she sighed and said with emotion:


“Hey…now I have thoroughly understood. I am just a tool for the Su family, and a tool that can be sacrificed at any time. , They don‟t take this b@stard girl seriously…”


Speaking of this, Ruoli said with a bit of self-deprecating expression:


“My father has always been very worried that his wife knows my life experience. It may be a good thing for him that I die, at least it can make him feel relieved, so he didn‟t have to worry that his beloved wife would discover the fact that he had betrayed his marriage…”


Charlie looked at Ruoli and said with some sympathy:


“You don‟t need to be too sad about this. In fact, if you think about it from another angle, this is not a good thing. At least you can see it clearly now. Their true colors and you have not received very serious injuries in nature, this is better than when you suddenly realized the moment before dying, right?”


Ruoli nodded lightly, looked at Charlie‟s red eyes, and choked softly:


“Master, thank you very much. Thank you for saving my life regardless of the predecessors. Today‟s incident. If it were me, and you were killed in front of my eyes, I might not have a mind to save you…”


Charlie said seriously:


“That‟s for sure, not only will you not save me, but you yourself want to kill me.”

Ruoli immediately felt ashamed, lowered her head, and whispered softly:


“This matter is indeed too stupid for me. All I have been thinking about is to serve the Su family and my biological father. Never thought about what other people think of me…”


Charlie asked her:


“Then what are your plans now?”


Ruoli asked in surprise:


“Master, didn‟t you say that you want to take me to Aurous Hill? Are you going to change your mind?”



“Yes.”

Charlie nodded, and said:


“I really intend to take you back to Aurous Hill, and I am not afraid to put the ugly words first, even now, I am not absolutely relieved of you.”


Having said that, Charlie continued:


“So, after you return to Aurous Hill with me, I will not give you freedom right away, but will restrict you until I have settled my affairs, or you can only be free when I feel that you are truly 100% credible.”


Ruoli nodded without thinking and said seriously:


“I understand what you are saying. If I were you, I would not immediately trust too.”


Immediately, she smiled bitterly, and said,


“Master, from now on, I will cause you trouble…”



“But don‟t worry, I have always said one thing since I was young!”



“From now on, I will never have any rebellious heart towards you, nor will intend to hurt you or anyone around you!”



“And after arriving in Aurous Hill, I will definitely follow your instructions…”


“After all, you saved my life…”

Chapter 2163

The reason why Charlie rescued Ruoli was because he saw the Su family‟s intention to kill her, adhering to the basic principle of


“the enemy‟s enemy is a friend”

, so he decided to save her. As long as Ruoli had a barrier to the Su family in her centrifugation, then this person could become a big help for Charlie to seek revenge from the Su family in the future If you control it properly and turn her into a loyal subordinate, it is not impossible for Charlie to see it If you want to take a person into your own use, the most important thing is to make her owe your favor In this world, no favor is more important than life-saving grace Charlie‟s current plan is to take her back to Aurous Hill first, then hide her well, and then just wait and see what changes will happen to the Su family As for teaming up with Ruoli to take revenge on the Su family, this is not in a hurry. Charlie likes to plan and then move. If you don‟t move, moving is more than just peeling the Su family. At least, you have to kill half of this Fate is justified Subsequently, Charlie further processed the wound for Ruoli After bandaging the piercing wound, Charlie said to Ruoli:


“Okay, the wound has been treated almost. Our boat will be traveling at sea for more than 30 hours, so you can rest in your room. Just call the crew if you need it.”


Ruoli nodded lightly, and said gratefully:


“Thank you, Master…”


Charlie waved his hand slightly:


“It‟s just a matter of raising your hand, you don‟t need to be so polite.”


Having said that, Charlie carefully put down her slender right leg, and said:


“You can rest, I will go now.”


Ruoli hurriedly said:


“Master, I will send you…”



“No need.”

Charlie said calmly:


“You take your time and rest.”

Having said that, he remembered that he had sealed Ruoli‟s meridians before, so he said:


“I just temporarily sealed your meridians with internal force. Now I will help you unlock them, but you still have to pay attention. Don‟t move your right leg to a large extent, and try not to get wet. If you want to take a bath, wrap the bandage in a plastic bag.”


Ruoli nodded obediently and said:


“I know Master, please help me, otherwise it is really difficult to exert strength.”


Charlie stretched out his hand and tapped her ankle lightly, and directly took away the pain left in her body Ruoli also instantly felt that the meridians that had been sealed in her body were completely opened at this moment, and she couldn‟t help but sigh at Charlie‟s supernatural powers:



“Master can control the opening of my meridians with his fingers. Hey, this kind of ability is incredible. Fortunately, he didn‟t have the heart to kill me. Otherwise, if he really wanted my life, I‟m afraid it would be easy…”


At this moment, Charlie stood up and said:


“It‟s okay, you rest, I‟m leaving.”


Ruoli hurriedly escorted him to the door and said respectfully:


“Master, go slowly…”

For Charlie, Ruoli really admired him from the bottom of her heart. Not only because of his strength, but also because of his extraordinary identity From Ruoli‟s point of view, Charlie‟s strength is outstanding, and he is also the son of Wade Family Master Changying, and he really deserves to be called a Master ……


At this moment Charlie‟s ship had left Japan‟s territorial waters and entered the high seas. On the other side, the Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force finally arrived at the scheduled location and waited for the ship of Su‟s.


Chapter 2164

When the yacht appeared on the radar screen, the captain of the Maritime Self-Defense Force smiled and said,


“Damn, after waiting so long, these b@stards have finally arrived!”


His deputy smiled and said:


“Captain, if we arrest Ruoli this time, it must be another great achievement, right?”


The captain nodded:


“Of course, this Ruoli is the number one culprit. As long as we take her back, it will be a great achievement whether it is alive or dead!”


As he said, he was a little excited and eagerly said:


“I will try not to shoot later, I have to catch her!”


Soon, the cruise ship on the radar was less than one nautical mile away from where they were ambushing The patrol boats of the Self-Defense Forces had been completely silent for a long time. They turned off the engines, turned off the transponder and all the lights on the ship, and waited for the target to approach them before they were caught off guard Seeing that the target was getting closer, the captain of the Self-Defense Force immediately ordered:


“Start the arrest!”


At this moment, six patrol boats of the Self-Defense Force turned on their spotlights at the same time, and six lights illuminated the unmanned yacht together The captain of the fleet said loudly in the loudspeaker:


“Listen to the ship in front, we are the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, please turn off the engine immediately for an inspection!”


After the voice shouted out, according to the original plan, the target ship should start to slow down, but what he didn‟t expect was that the target ship didn‟t even slow down and continued to move in his direction. So he hurriedly shouted again:


“Listen to the ship in front, you are now surrounded by us. It is your best choice to give up resistance and raise your hands to surrender. If you refuse to surrender, then we will take coercive measures. That‟s it!”


The yacht continued on without slowing down The captain yelled angrily:


“I warn you, if you don‟t turn off the engine immediately, we will shoot you according to law!”


The yacht still regarded him as air and continued to sail forward The captain saw that it was about to rush out of the encirclement, but he didn‟t mean to catch it with his hands. He couldn‟t help but wonder:


“What the hell are these guys up to? Aren‟t they stop the boat after I say something?”


The deputy on the side couldn‟t help asking:


“Captain, do they want to take the opportunity to drive away?”


The captain said angrily:


“The ghost knows! This group of people is unreliable, so quickly catch up and force him to stop!”


The six Self-Defense Forces patrol boats quickly chased up. They sandwiched the target cruise ship and approached it little by little When they approached, someone exclaimed:


“Captain, there seems to be no one on that ship!”



“What?! Nobody?!”


The man nodded and said,


“Yes, you can see clearly in the telescope, there is no one in the cockpit, and there is no one on the deck!”


The Captain of the Self-Defense Captain trembled in shock, and blurted out:


“Damn! Could it be the Su family who played the Golden Cicada‟s shell for us?!”


Thinking of this, he immediately ordered:


“Quickly stop it, get on the boat and check it out for me!”

The speedboats of the Self-Defense Forces are naturally much faster than yachts, and they soon surrounded the yachts tightly, and even completely sandwiched it left and right At this time, several ships and the cruise ship in between remained relatively still, and several self-defense members with guns and live ammunition immediately jumped onto the ship to check the situation under the command of the captain It doesn‟t matter at all, there is no one on board!


The captain slapped his thigh and scolded angrily,


“The Su family b@stards! It seems that it is fake that they want us to act together. It is true that they want to adjust the tiger away from the mountain. Even we dare to play with us, they are tired Right?!”


Chapter 2165

To say that the old fox Chengfeng does have a few brushes He pretended to save Ruoli this time, but he didn‟t actually spend much money, because the entire Self-Defense Force was an actor who played with him for free As for why the Self-Defense Force is willing to cooperate with Chengfeng for free, this has to be traced back to when Ruoli and other Su masters were arrested At that time, Ruoli and others destroyed the Matsumoto family and put the entire TMPD to shame. Afterward, they collectively planned to escape from Osaka. At the critical moment when the plane was about to take off, the Self-Defense Forces came forward and captured them all Therefore, this incident immediately made the Self-Defense Force famous While people praised the Self-Defense Forces for their work, they would even scold the TMPD as a bloody head, thinking that they were a bit too wasteful Prior to this, the reputation and social status of the Self-Defense Force in Japan were not high. Since the defeat in World War II, the attitude of the Japanese people towards soldiers has been far less respectful than before After the Self-Defense Forces realized that the arrest of Ruoli had greatly improved their social status, they were immersed in this highly anticipated feeling, and they were bent on creating new miracles The shrewd Chengfeng, through the praise of the Japanese nationals on the Self-Defense Forces, realized that the Self-Defense Forces must enjoy this feeling very much. Therefore, he directly commissioned people to connect and communicate with the high level of the Self-Defense Forces and wanted to cooperate with them in a big show This drama is also very simple, that is, let the Self-Defense Forces help Ruoli escape, and then the Su family will guide Ruoli directly into the French Open prepared by the Self-Defense Forces during the escape In this way, the Self-Defense Force once again successfully captured Ruoli who fled, and they will surely gain greater recognition from the people Moreover, the original design was to allow her to escape from the TMPD after the prisoners were handed over to the TMPD In this way, the Self-Defense Forces can completely disassociate themselves, and at the same time drag the TMPD into the water After the prisoner escaped, the Self-Defense Force intercepted the prisoner from the sea and carried out a series of propaganda in the media That is equivalent to the Self-Defense Force has captured the prisoner now at Osaka Airport, and then the TMPD, after handing over the prisoner, will take the prisoner, and then the Self-Defense Force will wipe the bu.tt for the TMPD, grab the Killed In that way, the Self-Defense Forces occupy the two sides, and the TMPD is not human in the middle Because of this, the Self-Defense Force unconditionally cooperated with Chengfeng‟s plan, in order to recapture Ruoli and once again play the role of turning the tide. Chengfeng is really good at calculating He not only counted the Self-Defense Forces, and made a big help for them, but also calculated Ruoli and the whole He family The He family has always been concerned about Ruoli‟s safety. Since Chengfeng promised the He family that he would rescue Ruoli, the He family has been very grateful to him Now, the Su family did indeed rescue Ruoli from Tokyo. This alone is enough for the He family to be grateful But how could the He family know that Father Su was just acting for them?


His original plan was to rescue Ruoli from the TMPD and hand her over to the Self-Defense Force.


Chapter 2166

Simply turning the left and right hands on the right hand can achieve both sides and greatly reduce the cost of the whole thing. For the Su family, it has the best of both worlds However, no one thought that everything carefully planned would suddenly change Even the old man Su himself is looking forward to the news of Ruoli successfully captured by the Self-Defense Forces in Eastcliff While he was waiting anxiously, a senior member of the Self-Defense Force directly called As soon as the phone connected, Old Su cheerfully asked,


“Matsushima-san, have you caught Ruoli?”



“Caught a sh!t!”

the other party scolded on the phone:


“Why is there no one in the boat you arranged?! Where is Ruoli now?!”

Elder Su asked in amazement:


“What did you say? No one in the boat?!”

The other party said angrily:


“Yes, there is no one in the boat!”


“This…”

Su suddenly became a little nervous and said:


“My subordinates told me not long ago that everything is under control. How could they suddenly disappear?”



“Why are you asking me?!”

The other party said furiously:


“We have been waiting at the predetermined location, and we have waited until now to finally wait for the target ship, but there is not even a ghost shadow on board!


As he said, the other party threatened viciously:


“I tell you Su, if you don‟t hand over Ruoli as soon as possible, then don‟t blame us for being rude to you!”


Chengfeng said nervously:


“There must be something hidden in this matter, Mr. Matsushima, I implore you to send the Maritime Self-Defense Force to search immediately!”


The other party said coldly:


“We simply do not have enough human and material resources to carry out such a large-scale search. If you can get Ruoli back, then everything is fine, but if you can‟t get her back, then the Japanese government will place the blame for Ruoli‟s on your Su family!”


Chengfeng was in a hurry and blurted out:


“Mr. Matsushima, please don‟t worry about this matter. We will definitely go all out to search for her whereabouts and do everything possible to send her back!”


The other party gritted his teeth and said:


“Chengfeng, remember that you only have a few hours. If you can‟t catch Ruoli after dawn, you will be at your own risk!”


Chengfeng hurriedly agreed and blurted out:


“Mr. Matsushima, don‟t worry, we will definitely search for her! I‟ll give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible!”


The other party said coldly:


“There is not much time left for you!”


After hanging up the phone, Chengfeng‟s expression suddenly became extremely angry! He immediately found his confidant and blurted out,


“What is going on with Ruoli?!”

The other party said with a blank face:


“Master, I don‟t know this matter. At present, we can‟t contact anyone involved in this matter. I feel very strange…The situation does not seem to be optimistic….”


Chengfeng gritted his teeth and ordered:



“Immediately contact all those involved in the operation tonight. In any case, you must find Ruoli‟s whereabouts as soon as possible!


Otherwise, if Ruoli really disappears, the Japanese government will definitely think all this is Our Su family‟s planning behind the scenes, and we will completely lose the entire Japanese market!”


The Su family not only needs to cooperate with Japanese companies in the ocean shipping industry, but other industries have also entered the Japanese market more or less If this matter is handled improperly and offends the Japanese government, all Su family‟s industries in Japan will be severely affected By that time, the Su family‟s losses will be very heavy and beyond repair!


Chapter 2167

The Su family, as well as the entire Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, began to search for Ruoli‟s whereabouts in the waters near Tokyo However, with such a vast ocean and no clue, they simply couldn‟t proceed When the entire Self-Defense Force went crazy looking for Ruoli, the ship Charlie was on had already left Japan The yacht is constantly adjusting its course in the direction of China. After a night of sailing, it has traveled about one-third of the distance In the early morning, a red sunrise appeared on the eastern sea level. Although the temperature on the sea surface is extremely cold in winter, Charlie walked onto the deck, dressed in single clothes The direction of the boat is from east to west. So Charlie stood at the stern, watching the sunrise in the east At this time, the red sun slowly rose, and another round of turbulent red sun was reflected on the sea surface. The scenery was beautiful and refreshing Although Charlie was admiring the beauty, he was thinking about his future, deep in his heart Although he had never thought of leaving Aurous Hill before, he now feels more and more that sooner or later he will have to leave Aurous Hill, a place where he has lived for more than ten years, to go to Eastcliff to achieve his life goals Finding out the truth about the death of his parents is only the first step. After meeting Changmin Wade and having a conflict with him, Charlie still wants to give what belongs to his father back The father was originally the heir of the Wade family. He had four brothers of the same generation. Even if the family property is divided equally, he should get 25% of the entire Wade family‟s assets!


What‟s more, back then, it was his father who used his own power to build the Wade Family to the current scale, so he should have more of the Wade Family‟s property, this sounds right and makes sense The total assets of the Wade family are calculated in trillions. An Emgrand Group plus 10 billion in cash may not even account for 5% of the entire Wade family. For the rest, the Wade family must be divided. He can take out quite a lot This is not to say how greedy Charlie is, but the part that Charlie didn‟t want his father to deserve, and finally fell into the hands of a bitch like Cynthia In addition, it is more important to avenge the parents Naturally, the Wade family could not shirk the blame for the parents. However, back then, the Su family set up the so-called anti-Wade alliance with a clear-cut stand, and antagonized his father everywhere. These are all well-known facts in Eastcliff So in his eyes, his number one enemy is the Su family Among other things, the Su family‟s anti-Wade alliance was absolutely inexcusable in Charlie‟s eyes, so he had to make them pay a painful price Originally, he wanted to accumulate more strength before going to the aforementioned families to settle accounts But now, both the Wade Family and the Su Family have taken the initiative to appear in his life, which also made him realize that he must start to be ready to face these two proactively now It just so happened that Ruoli fell into his hands by chance, and it happened that she was almost killed by the Su family, so this woman can very likely be used, and at that time, she might be a great help to defeat the Su family Just thinking about it, footsteps suddenly came from behind Charlie looked back, and Warnia walked over, wrapped in a thick down jacket Seeing him turning back, Warnia smiled at him and asked,


“Why did Master get up so early?”


Charlie smiled and said,


“I‟m used to getting up early. I have basically never slept in for so many years.”


After speaking, he asked,


“What about you? You should have a good rest after experiencing so many things in the past two days. Why did you get up so early?”


Chapter 2168

Warnia smiled, stroked the blue silk between her ears, and said,


“I was really tired, and I really wanted to sleep well, but I couldn‟t stand the bumps of the waves, so I came up to breathe some fresh air.”

Charlie asked concerned:


“Sickness?”


Warnia nodded and smiled:


“Fortunately, it‟s not too serious.”


With that, she walked to Charlie‟s side, leaned on the railing, looked at the rising sun, and said with emotion:


“The sunrise on the sea is really beautiful. This is the first time I have seen the sun grow up on the sea. Watch the sunrise.”


Seeing that she was still worried and nervous between her eyebrows, Charlie couldn‟t help but call her:


“Warnia…”


Warnia hurriedly looked at Charlie:


“Master, what do you want to say?”

Charlie asked her:


“Do you have something in your heart?”

Warnia hesitated for a moment, nodded gently, and said seriously:


“I am worried about Grandpa‟s current state, and I don‟t know how to solve this series of things after I return…”


Charlie said seriously:


“How to solve this after you go back, don‟t worry about this, I will help you arrange it, as for the current state of Mr. Song…”


Charlie paused for a moment, then said:


“Well, let‟s go back to the cabin, and I will call Orvel on the satellite phone Warnia nodded hurriedly:


“Ok Master!”


After the two returned to the cabin and got the satellite phone from the captain, Charlie called Orvel directly.


After Orvel answered the phone, he asked,


“Hello, who is it?”

Charlie said,


“Orvel, it‟s me.”

Orvel immediately said respectfully:


“Master, how did you change your phone number?”

Charlie said:


“I am using a satellite phone now.”

After that, he asked again:


“By the way, Orvel, how is the situation of Mr. Song?”


Orvel said hurriedly:


“The doctor said that Mr. Song may have been stimulated by his brain, and he has some symptoms of Alzheimer‟s disease The situation is not too optimistic, but there is no danger to his life. I have been guarding him in the hospital as per your instructions. , So you don‟t have to worry about his safety.”


Charlie gave a hum, and then asked,


“What about the father and son Tianming and Honor? Any news recently?”


Orvel said:


“They seem to be preparing for a board meeting. Ms. Song has disappeared and has also suffered from Alzheimer‟s Now the entire Song group has no leader, so they are preparing to initiate an emergency plan for the board of directors. Tianming will officially take the post of the interim chairman of the Song Group.”


Charlie asked:


“Oh? Do you know when and where to open the board of directors?”


Orvel said:


“It seems to be held at the Song Group HQ at 10 o‟clock in the morning the day after tomorrow, and they have to hold a press conference at 11 o‟clock to announce the major resolutions of the board of directors. Many media outlets have been invited to the scene to witness.”


Charlie knew in his heart that Tianming was now ready to use reasonable and legal means to take the position of Song Family Patriarch and Chairman of the Song Group in a fair manner In Tianming‟s view, life and death do not make up for it, and the probability of survival is very low, and the threat is minimal;


As for Mr. Song, now that he has become senile suffering from dementia, there is no threat to him either. Under these circumstances, holding the Song Group as early as possible and realizing the assets for cash as soon as possible is what he and his son are most concerned about right now Thinking of this, Charlie smiled indifferently, and said:


“Orvel, you help me find Tianming and ask for a few invitation letters for the press conference, so I will personally join them at that time!”


Chapter 2169

After a day and night sailing, Charlie‟s cruise ship finally docked smoothly at the pier of Zhonghai The cruise ship docked at nine o‟clock in the morning, and it was one and a half hours before Tianming, Honor and his son convened the board of directors An hour and a half, which happened to be the time for the helicopter to fly, so Charlie could no longer catch up with the board of directors of the Song Group However, although he can‟t keep up with the board of directors, at least he can appear in the press conference that follows Warnia, Ruoli, and a few crew members of the Su family followed Charlie off the ship. In addition, there was also the vice president of Nippon Steel, Hashimoto, who was tied up When the helicopter roared towards Aurous Hill, Tianming stepped into the largest conference room of the Song Group At this moment, more than a dozen shareholders and directors of the Group, including his son Honor, have arrived ahead of schedule, and they are all seated.


As soon as Tianming entered, everyone stood up to greet him. Honor took the lead and said:


“Hello, Chairman!”

The others froze for a moment, and then they followed suit and said in unison:


“Hello, Chairman!”

Tianming pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, smiled slightly humbly, waved his hand, and said:



“Everyone has worked together for so many years, and we all know that I am very strict. Ms. Warnia, Chairman of the Song Group, is still missing Status, as it stands, is that I am just an acting chairman. Once Ms. Warnia comes back safely, she will be in charge of the overall situation!”


Everyone laughed and nodded After all, from a legal point of view, as long as Warnia is not dead or internally impeached, she will still be the chairman of the Song Group As for Tianming, he is indeed just an acting chairman. Once the boss comes, he must immediately step aside Tianming sighed at this time:


“I have put pressure on the TMPD many times in a row, strongly protesting their domestic security, and demanding that they must solve the case as soon as possible to find Chairman Song‟s whereabouts, but this useless tooth has not made any progress. ……”


Speaking of this, Tianming sighed and continued:


“Although we can wait forever, from the perspective of the enterprise, the Song Group can have no chairman for a few days, but not a few months or even a few years. Chairman of the Board cannot stay absent!”



“Therefore, I have gathered everyone here today to start the Song Group‟s emergency plan, temporarily abolish Warnia‟s chairmanship, and the board of directors will re-elect a new chairman to preside over the overall situation, till the situation is clear!”



“Only in this way can we reassure our investors and shareholders, right?”

Honor was the first to nod his head and said in agreement:


“Now Chairman Song is missing, and there is a lot of suspicion from the outside world. Many people are rumoring that Chairman Song has passed away, and we can‟t provide strong evidence to prove that she is still alive, so the market‟s confidence in the Song Group has suddenly diminished, and our stock price is also falling. If this continues, the Song Group will suffer heavy losses.”


With that, Honor raised his voice a little bit and said loudly:


“So I support the decision of acting chairman, and the board of directors will re-elect a new chairman to preside over the overall situation!”


Others exploded at once, and many people whispered underneath These people are all shareholders of the Song Group, and they are most concerned about the future of the Group They have always praised Warnia‟s abilities and believe that she is capable of leading the Song Group to a higher level In that case, all of them can get a lot of money from it Therefore, if it is not the last resort, they don‟t want to replace Warnia But the current situation is very special. It is not that her abilities are inadequate, but that this person is missing and no one has any idea about her location or safety.


Chapter 2170

If they continue to wait so endlessly, not only their patience will be exhausted, but the patience of investors and stockholders will soon be exhausted In that case, the Song Group will surely suffer heavy losses After thinking about it, they all acquiesced to Tianming‟s proposal, believing that the best solution now is to elect a formal chairman as soon as possible to stabilize the situation.


So someone spoke:


“I support the decision of the acting chairman.”


“Me too!”

When Honor saw this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said:


“Then let‟s express our views on the spot. There are 17 people present today As long as there are more than eight people who agree to elect the new chairman, we will formally pass the appointment of the acting chairman. Propose, and then start the voting process.”


Having said that, he stood up and said:


“I am the first to agree to elect a new chairman!”

Tianming also looked serious and said,


“As the initiator of this matter, I agree too!”

Below one person stood up:


“I agree too!”


“Count me, I agree!”


Honor nodded and said:


“Very well, there are already four people now!”


“I agree!”


“Me too!”


As more and more people agreed, Honor became more and more excited. Soon, the number of people who agreed on the scene reached nine. Seventeen people, the voting watershed is eight and they have nine votes If there are only eight votes, it is not more than half. According to the regulations, it will not be passed But as long as there are nine people, it is already more than half. According to the regulations, the proposal has been approved by the board of directors In the end, the number of people who expressed their consent reached fourteen Tianming cleared his throat and said earnestly:


“Since there are 14 people who agree to the election of the new chairman, I will formally announce on behalf of the board of directors that Ms. Warnia‟s position as chairman will be temporarily terminated. Next, we will enter the new director election process. !”


Honor applauded eagerly while keeping in mind the three people who did not raise their hands. At the same time, he secretly thought:


“These three b@stards have no vision at all. When my dad becomes the chairman of the board, it‟s up to me. I will kill you three old dogs at once!”


At this time, one of the persons who did not raise their hands agreed and said:


“Everyone, since the life and death of Chairman Warnia is unknown, when we temporarily abolish her chairmanship, we must also have a preparation plan!”


Honor stared at the other party and asked coldly:


“Mr. Terrence, what do you mean by preparing the plan?”


The man known as Terrence Jem said:


“If Ms. Warnia really died unexpectedly, then naturally the new chairman will take charge of the work according to everyone‟s current decision.”


Speaking of this, he changed his mind and said:


“However, if Ms. Warnia is still alive and we have elected a new chairman, then once Ms. Warnia comes back, can she directly take back the position of the chairman? In other words, after her return, the new chairman who will be elected next will take the initiative to abdicate and let her take the charge, back.”


Chapter 2171

Tianming and Honor father and son were very upset by Mr. Terrence‟s words!


The real purpose of the father and son is to always bring Warnia to the board of directors of the Song Group in a different way Whether Warnia is dead or alive, the Song Group‟s board of directors no longer have a slight relationship with her However, how can they think that Warnia has been missing for so many days, and there are still people on the board of directors who are thinking about her? Moreover, Mr. Terrence‟s words quickly resonated with others Everyone spoke one after another, expressing their agreement with Mr. Terrence‟s point of view. Tianming and Honor dared not speak After all, the other board members didn‟t even know about them murdering Warnia The attitude they are showing now is also regrettable, and they have to re-elect a new chairman for the sake of the Song Group Therefore, Terrence said that even if they disagree 10,000 times in their hearts, they would never say the word


“No”

As long as they say a


“No”

, it will immediately make people doubt their motives And once someone doubts their motives, the other party will definitely suspect that Warnia‟s accident in Japan is inseparable from them Therefore, Tianming could only grit his teeth and said:


“I think Mr. Terrence is very right. Since we have now decided to nominate a new chairman to preside over the overall situation, then we have to do a good job for Warnia, the former chairman. Prepare it with one hand.”


Having said that, he opened his mouth and said:


“Now, I propose that no matter who is elected as the new chairman, he must follow a principle, that is: once Ms. Warnia returns safely, the new chairman must unconditionally abdicate. Returning the position to her, do you have any comments?”


When everyone heard him say so, of course they nodded in agreement. This time a show of hands voted, all 17 people raised their hands. Tianming was even more annoyed, and he secretly thought:


“This f*cking just bought me a time bomb. Now Warnia‟s life or death is unknown, the gods knows whether she is dead? In case she is not dead, she will come back alive someday. Am I doing all this for nothing?”

Thinking of this, Tianming sighed in his heart:


“It seems that the best solution now is to sell the assets immediately after taking office, just in case!”


So, he continued to speak:


“Now, let‟s proceed to the next vote, that is, we will nominate one person from the 17 of us to be the new chairman of the board. Among the 17 of us, anyone has the option to vote and be elected. The right to vote is limited to one vote per person, and the one with more votes will be our new chairman!”


After all, he added:


“Because it is related to the position of the chairman of the board, it is very important to the Song Group, so we will adopt the real-name voting system this time to prevent anyone from operating in the dark.”


Everyone looked at each other suddenly In the board of directors, the real-name voting is fair, but the real-name voting will also bring a very big hidden danger, that is, settling accounts after selection If you vote for A, but in the end, B gets the position, then B will definitely hate you in the future, and even put their feet for you everywhere and make trouble for you If this person is really careful, then he may still be doing everything possible to retaliate against you for this matter many years later Faced with this kind of person, no one can stand it.


Chapter 2172

Honor at this time very seriously echoed:


“I also support real-name voting. Only real-name voting can be more in line with the principles of openness, justice and fairness Having said that, he immediately raised his hand and said:


“Since you want to vote, then I will set an example for everyone. I hereby recommend Mr. Tianming Song as the new chairman of the Song Group. I vote for him.”


Tianming smiled slightly at this time:


“Since everyone in our board of directors has the right to vote and be elected, then I will vote for myself! I believe I can lead the Song Group to overcome difficulties and create greater glories.”

Then, someone immediately stated:


“I also vote for Mr. Tianming!”


“Count me in!”

Honor said indifferently:


“In this case, Mr. Tianming has already received four votes. Let the others on the scene hurry up and vote!”


The others murmured to each other for a while, seeing that Tianming had taken control of the situation, and this was a real-name voting system, and there was a risk of settling accounts after the fall, so they all expressed their opinions and voted for Tianming Soon, Tianming‟s votes reached nine votes, and the election of the new chairman was already a certainty At this time, the remaining few who did not vote have realized that the overall situation has been determined, and whether they vote for him or not, they cannot change the result of his election as the new chairman However, if you don‟t vote for him at this time, or if you abstain, you will have to beware of him settling scores.


As a result, everyone turned their backs and voted for Tianming. In this way, he won 17 votes from 17 people. At this time, Honor opened his mouth and said:


“In that case, Mr. Tianming is the new chairman of the Song Group. Everyone applauds and congratulations echoed in the room!”


After that, Honor took the lead and applauded. Others also echoed and applauded. Tianming waved his hand with a humble expression and said solemnly:


“I have self-knowledge. Although my ability is not bad, I am still a bit worse than the former chairman Ms. Warnia. But everyone can rest assured. Since I am elected to this position by everyone, I resolutely implement the basic principle of


“being in my position and seeking governance”

, and serve the future development of the Song Group

wholeheartedly. I will never do anything, irresponsible, or detrimental to the group.” The others hurriedly applauded and agreed. Tianming smiled slightly and said calmly:


“Since we have now selected the new chairman, we will move to the release hall next!”



“I have invited a group of media in advance and notified them that we will elect a new chairman today.”



“In a while, I will just go down to hold a press conference to make the latest decision of the board of directors public. In this way, it can also reassure our investors and stockholders. Do you have any comments?”


Everyone has voted to elect Tianming as the new chairman, and naturally there will be no objections to such things as attending the press conference So everyone readily agreed Tianming said with emotion:


“Oh! We were able to reach a consensus so quickly. This is great news for the Song Group. I believe that after the press conference, our stock price will rise quickly!”


After he finished speaking, he deliberately said with a face:


“However, everyone must pay attention. Do not take advantage of the tens of minutes before the press conference to engage in any small actions in the stock market. If any of you is suspected of contacting a trading insider, prompting the Securities Regulatory Commission to come, I will never forgive him!”


Chapter 2173

Tianming‟s unselfish attitude has made all shareholders more or less awed The stock market is changing rapidly, and anyone who can grasp inside information can make a lot of money Therefore, the most difficult thing to eliminate is insider trading. For example, if a listed company wants to cooperate deeply with another larger multinational company, once the news is announced, the stock price of the listed company will undoubtedly rise sharply For ordinary people, they do not know the insider of the company, so they cannot seize the opportunity of insider trading However, for the executives of this listed company, they must have known this inside story during the in-depth cooperation negotiations If at this time, they deliberately buy a large amount of their own company stock while the stock price has not risen, and then sell it at a high level after the news is announced and the stock price rises, they can earn a lot of cash Although this method seems to be very easy to make money, it has clearly violated the regulations of the China Securities Regulatory Commission and belongs to the standard insider trading offense. To bear legal responsibility, there may be sentencing However, many people still choose to take risks in the face of huge interests Whether a listed group can stifle this unhealthy trend inside is also the key to whether the group can go further As soon as Tianming came up, he made it clear that everyone should not engage in any insider trading, that is, he put forward a very clear attitude to everyone, and never allowed anyone to illegally operate in the Song Group and let everyone make money in a regular manner Being able to say these words also increased his majesty in front of everyone to a certain extent At the same time, the news room of the Song Group was full of invited media Everyone is very concerned about the recent situation of the Song Group, especially after learning that Warnia, the chairman of the Song Group, has disappeared in Japan, everyone is very concerned about the progress of the search and rescue of her and the next response plan of the Song Group. The media‟s sense of smell is very sensitive, so they have long guessed that the Song Group invited them to the press conference today. There is a high probability that the new chairman will be announced at the press conference After all, no company can stay without a leader for a long time, especially a listed company like the Song Group Although the press conference has not yet started, people in the media have begun to speculate At this time, a reporter from a local TV station was whispering in private with a reporter from the provincial TV station. She said to her peers:


“The Song family‟s old man is said to have suffered from Alzheimer‟s because of the stimulation. I am afraid that the eldest son Tianming is the only one who can really come up to grab the position, so I speculate that this time the Song Group appoints the new chairman of the board, it is likely to be him.”


The person next to him said,


“Is it possible that Honor, the eldest grandson of Mr. Song? After all, Mr. Song is young. Mr. Song has already passed his seat to the younger generation of Warnia. The group will still choose a young man to succeed…”


The local reporter opened his mouth and said:


“If this is the case, the new chairman announced today may also be Honor, the son of Tianming.”


At this time, a staff member of the Song Group stepped to the press conference stage and said into the microphone:


“Dear friends from the media, please wait a moment. Our board of directors has reached a consensus and made a major decision. Later, the members of the board of directors will jointly attend the press conference and announce the specific content of this decision.”


When the media reporters on the scene heard this sentence, they all cheered up and looked forward to the appearance of the board members ……


Chapter 2174

At this moment, the helicopter carried by Charlie, Warnia and others had already arrived in Aurous Hill City Because there were Ruoli and several other Su family members on the helicopter, Charlie asked the helicopter to send them to Shangri-La Isaac Craven has prepared several very private top-floor rooms for Ruoli and other Su family crew members However, Charlie was still somewhat unreasonable about them, so his request to Isaac Craven was to put these people under house arrest and surveillance Including Ruoli, anyone in Shangri-La can enjoy comprehensive and meticulous check-in services, including meals and accommodation However, all the telephones and external communication methods in their rooms were cut off because Charlie temporarily did not allow them to contact the outside world Ruoli also knew that Charlie still had to be wary of himself now, so naturally he didn‟t have any opinions on this After setting up Ruoli and leaving them, Charlie took Warnia and Hashimoto closer to the Song Group by helicopter At the time at the Song Group, Tianming had just finished the board meeting. When the meeting ended, he said to everyone:


“Everyone will go back to the office and rest for ten minutes. After ten minutes, we will go down to hold the press conference.”


Everyone got up and left, Tianming also stepped back to his vice chairman‟s office. Honor naturally followed him. The father and son stopped involuntarily when they passed Warnia‟s chairman‟s office Tianming glanced at the words


“Chairman‟s Office”

on the door, and there was an eager expectation in his eyes. He secretly thought in his heart:


“I will move into this chairman‟s office immediately after I finish the photoshoot for a while! This office of Warnia is not only large in size, but also facing the Yangtze River, the view of the river with large French windows is so beautiful. Many times better than my office!”


Thinking about this, Tianming said to Honor:


“Honor, come to my office.”

Honor nodded:


“Sure dad.”

When the father and son entered Tianming‟s vice chairman‟s office, Tianming said:


“That‟s the honor, Isaac Craven said before that Charlie will come to our press conference.”



“Charlie?!”

Honor asked in surprise:


“Dad, Charlie is back?”


Tianming said,


“I think what he meant by this means he has come back.”


Honor smiled:


“It seems that he went to Japan, but he couldn‟t find Su Warnia‟s whereabouts.”


Tianming sneered:


“Why is it so easy to find? The old forest in the deep mountains of Nishitama County is not far from the fu*king primeval forest. Warnia‟s body may have been eaten by the fcuking beasts.”


Honor nodded, but said with some worry:


“Dad, that Charlie is very close to Warnia. I am now worried that he won‟t let it go. What if he continues to investigate?”


Tianming curled his lips and said disdainfully:


“Let him investigate! Do whatever he likes to do! The only one Charlie in Aurous Hill is still a little capable, but he is not even a Japanese bullish!t. If he can find out who is the evil, I will chopp off his head!”


Chapter 2175

The longer Warnia was missing, the more relaxed Tianming‟s heart became He felt that with the passage of time, Warnia‟s chances of survival have become smaller and smaller. Honor is not as open-minded as him. He stood aside and asked in a low voice nervously,


“Dad, Charlie still has some tricks. We must be careful not to let him see the clues.”


Tianming nodded:


“This is natural. All we two have to do is to act well.”


Honor said again:


“By the way, Dad, I still feel a little unsure in my heart these past two days. Where did Warnia go? How could it be made sure that she is alive or dead?”


Tianming sneered:


“I think Warnia is probably dead, but the body has not been found yet.”


Honor hurriedly asked:


“Why are you so sure?”


Tianming said indifferently:


“Pay attention to survival rate, just like a person suddenly disappears. The most likely time to find him is 12 hours after the disappearance.”



“If you don‟t find him 12 hours after he disappeared, the chances of finding him will be slim as you go later.”



“If it exceeds 24 hours, the probability of finding him is reduced by at least half;”



“If it takes more than 48 hours, the probability of finding him is probably less than 25%…”



“And as time goes by, not only will the chance of finding him become increasingly slim, but his survival rate will also become smaller and smaller.”


Speaking of this, Tianming said again:


“By the way, you should often see some hot searches about missing persons on Google. Some people went out for a run and suddenly disappeared; some people got in the car and went to a certain place. Then they disappeared.”


Honor nodded:


“There are indeed many hot searches like this, and there will be one every once in a while.”


Tianming continued:


“Generally speaking, in a situation like, if you can‟t find people quickly, the end result will be bad luck.”


“There have been many enthusiastic netizens all over the network who are helping to find people, but after a period of time, there is the bad news of the body being found.”



“So I think that if Warnia has been missing for so long, there is a high probability that she should have died.”



“Moreover, people can stay hopeful until they die. There is absolutely no proof of death.”



“What‟s more, these people weren‟t killed by us. It was Hashimoto who looked for someone to kill first, so it‟s even harder to find our heads. The sky is falling. Isn‟t Hashimoto who is there to hold us first? As long as there is nothing wrong with him, we can sit back and relax. If something really happens to him, we can just run away.”


Honor was relieved and said with a smile:


“If this is the case, we will have to contact Hashimoto in the future to ensure that we can grasp his daily routine.”


Tianming nodded:


“You‟re right. For us, Hashimoto is a beacon tower. When you see Hashimoto catching fire and smoking, it proves that we are also in danger. If there is no fire, then we can continue to sit back and relax.”


After all, Tianming took out his cell phone and called Hashimoto. The call was made quickly. Hashimoto often talks about business all over the world, so his mobile phone has a service similar to global roaming, no matter which country he goes to, he can access communication through the local mobile network.


Chapter 2176

Therefore, even if he is in Aurous Hill now, he can still receive calls from Tianming. It just so happened that at this time the plane had landed near the Song Group. Charlie heard the phone ringing in Hashimoto‟s pocket, stretched out his hand and took a look, and saw the three characters Tianming written on it. When Japanese people use Chinese characters almost all of their names, they also use Chinese characters when recording Chinese names When Charlie saw that it was Tianming‟s call, he immediately said to Hashimoto:


“If you want to survive, be obedient, otherwise I will send you directly to the kennel today, chopped up and feed the dog. I understand. No?”


Hashimoto nodded and said with a pleading face:


“As long as you can spare my life, no matter what you ask me to do, I will do it honestly…”


Charlie said coldly:


“Connect Tianming‟s phone, he wants to ask about your recent development, you tell him everything is fine, and let him know that you are still in Japan.”


Hashimoto nodded immediately like garlic Seeing his appearance, Charlie knew that he had no guts to deceive himself, so he handed the phone to him, and said coldly:


“Take it now!”


Hashimoto didn‟t dare to delay first, and immediately pressed the answer button after receiving the phone When the phone was connected, Tianming, who could clearly hear the other end of the phone, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He said with emotion:


“Oh…Mr. Hashimoto, what are you doing? Why haven‟t you answered the phone for so long?”


Hashimoto hurriedly followed Charlie‟s instructions, and said,


“I‟m in a meeting, now I‟m out of the meeting room to answer your call, what can you do?”


Tianming smiled and said,


“I, there is nothing wrong with me. I just want to ask you how things are going on in Japan. Does Warnia have any news? Is the TMPD still searching for her whereabouts?”


Hashimoto said:


“Warnia still has no news, but I think we spent so much effort to murder Warnia at the time. She is now probably dead, and the TMPD is gradually recovering police. I think there is a high probability that this matter will be over, so you don‟t have to worry about it.”

When Tianming heard these words, he really felt more at ease, and said with a smile:


“Oh! Mr. Hashimoto is really reliable! As long as Warnia is dead, we really won‟t have any worries!”


After finishing speaking, he said hurriedly:


“By the way, Mr. Hashimoto, I will hold a press conference soon to officially announce that I will take over the chairmanship of Song Group. Once I officially become chairman , Our cooperation can speed up the progress!”


Hashimoto said quickly:


“That‟s really great. I have already greeted our board of directors. When you formally take over as chairman, we will meet and have a good talk about follow-up cooperation. The problem.”


Tianming said excitedly:


“Good Mr. Hashimoto!”


After all, Tianming said again:


“I‟m sorry, Mr. Hashimoto, it‟s time for the press conference soon, I won‟t tell you for now, let‟s wait for the day of signing the contract, and then thank you in person!”


Hashimoto said,


“Mr. Song doesn‟t have to be so polite. You can go ahead if you have anything to do, and wait for the rest to talk about the rest!”



“it is good!”


Here, Tianming hung up the phone, and immediately looked at Honor with excitement, and said excitedly:


“Hashimoto said that the TMPD is about to withdraw the police force. It seems that he has not found any clues.”


Honor said excitedly:


“That‟s great! As long as they give up searching, then this matter will be fixed!”


Tianming laughed, stood up, waved his big hand, and said with great interest:


“Go, go downstairs to develop the conference! As soon as the press conference opens, I will be the chairman of the Song Group!”


Chapter 2177

10:55 in the morning.

Trading in the shares of the Song Group was suddenly suspended. The suspension of stock trading is the suspension of trading. From this moment on, the shares of the Song Group are sealed and will neither rise nor fall until trading is resumed To apply for a trading suspension to the China Securities Regulatory Commission, there must be sufficient and sufficient reasons. The Song Group‟s reason for applying for a trading suspension is that the group has major issues to be announced Generally speaking, listed groups will suspend trading of their stocks before an important event is announced. This is to prevent insider trading and speculation by well-informed people For example, before, a very famous company on the Internet was named Qihoo 360 When they seek to go public in the country, they will complete the domestic A-share listing through backdoor This is the so-called backdoor listing In layman‟s terms, some of their conditions do not meet the requirements of the Securities Regulatory Commission for listing, or the normal listing channel is too long, they can‟t wait, so they can achieve the goal of backdoor listing by purchasing another listed company 360 is also a relatively well-known Internet company in China. The main reason why they choose to go public on the backdoor is to save time. If they go public on their own, they will have to pay at least one or two years of time cost, and it is likely to miss the market opportunity At the beginning, when 360 decided to go public with a backdoor, all stockholders were speculating about one thing, that is, which listed company 360 would use to go public If you can know the target company of her backdoor in advance, then you can buy the company‟s stock in advance, and you can make a fortune after the 360 backdoor is successful. However, this kind of matter is generally top-secret information within the company, and only the absolute top can know it, and they will never disclose it to the outside world Therefore, when Jiangnan Jiajie suddenly announced that the company had a major business and needed to suspend trading, people knew that 360 was going to be listed on the market through his shell But by this time I knew that it was too late. Trading in Jiangnan Jiajie‟s stock had been suspended and could not be traded, and there was no chance to buy bottoms The current situation of the Song Group is the same The company is about to transition from a state without a leader to the new chairman. This is definitely good news for the company, so it must first be suspended and then announced At 10:55, the Song Group announced the hall.


The media reporters invited to the scene are already here. Shareholders across the country are also watching this conference. Because since Warnia‟s accident until now, the Song Group‟s stock price has been underperforming The market is worried that the Song Group has no leader, and the square inch is in chaos, which led to the continuous decline of the Song Group‟s stock Now, the Song Group suddenly wants to hold a press conference with great fanfare. Everyone feels that they must be ready to announce the new chairman It was at this time that Charlie came to the door of the release hall alone After Honor knew that he was coming, he came to the gate in advance to wait. Although he had ten thousand dissatisfaction with Charlie, he really did not dare to provoke Charlie at all in Aurous Hill.

Chapter 2178

After all, Master Charlieye, who is known as the true dragon in the world, Honor did not dare to neglect Seeing Charlie coming by himself, Honor hurried forward and said respectfully to him:


“Master, you are here!”


Charlie nodded gently, and said a little apologetically:


“Honor, sorry, I tried my best with Warnia…”


Charlie deliberately only said the three words


“trying hard”

, but did not say any results. Honor heard these words, but directly brought these three words to the patient‟s family when the doctor failed to save the patient. if Therefore, he immediately made up for what Charlie did not say, and thought to himself:


“It seems that Charlie did not find any whereabouts of Warnia, and now that he has returned to China, he must have given up to continue searching. As a result, my father and I were finally relieved…”


Honor‟s heart was secretly refreshed, but on the face he deliberately pretended to be very painful, and said gratefully:


“Master, you went to Japan specially for Warnia‟s affairs, and you have done so much effort. The Song family is very grateful…”



“If Warnia is really gone, then I believe her spirit in the sky will be moved by your sincerity to her…”


Charlie looked at Honor and said very seriously:


“Honor, many times there is still a illusion in my heart, praying that a miracle will happen at a certain moment in the future. What if a miracle really happens at a certain moment in the future? What if Warnia suddenly appears in front of us at some point in the future? Isn‟t this a happy situation for everyone?”


When Honor heard Charlie‟s words, he felt as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly He couldn‟t help cursing in his heart:


“Pray for a miracle? I pray for your mother‟s miracle, me! This miracle had better not happen to his mother! Warnia had better never show up in front of me, I don‟t even bother to see her body, otherwise I have to organize a funeral for her, not only to waste the people and money, but also to pretend to be sad in front of everyone!”


However, on his face he said piously:


“Master, you are right, I also hope that one day, the miracle you said will happen…”


After speaking, he hurriedly stated:


“Master, after today‟s press conference is over, I will immediately go to Longquan Temple to offer incense and pray for Warnia! Longquan Temple makes a wish especially effective. I often go there to pray and know the abbot there. Let him do a prayer for Warnia!”


Charlie smiled slightly and said calmly:


“Don‟t be so troublesome, you won‟t be able to go to Longquan Temple anymore in your life.”


Honor‟s whole person was taken aback, and he asked a little surprised:


“Master…you…what do you mean by this?”


Charlie patted him on the shoulder and said,


“It‟s nothing, Longquan Temple is violating you.”


Honor asked in amazement:


“Why did I commit a crime with Longquan Temple, Master? Longquan Temple is indeed very effective…”


Charlie said calmly:


“Trust me, you will soon find that Longquan Temple is not working at all.”


Honor was a little unclear. He thought that Charlie was talking about Feng Shui metaphysics, and asked a little surprised:


“Master, are the monks of Longquan Temple all deceiving?”


Charlie waved his hand:


“It‟s not necessarily a lie, maybe it‟s just that the way is not enough.”


Having said that, Charlie said again:


“Okay, don‟t talk about this, go in quickly, isn‟t your press conference about to begin?”


Honor hurriedly said:


“Yes, the press conference will start right away, Master, come in quickly!”

Under the leadership of Honor, Charlie stepped into the press conference venue. Honor arranged him in the VIP seat in the first row, and then said apologetically:


“Excuse me, Master, I have to participate in the release. Yes, I won‟t be here with you. If you have any needs, just ask the staff.”


Charlie nodded:


“Okay, go ahead.”


Honor said diligently:


“Good Master Lei Wade, then I‟ll go ahead and please.”

After speaking, he turned around and went to the backstage lounge. A few minutes later, a female secretary stepped onto the rostrum and said,


“Thank you for the arrival of distinguished guests and friends from the media. Today, our Song Group has very important things to be released to the public. Please applaud and invite us. Member of the board of directors!”


Chapter 2179

After the female secretary finished speaking, there was thunderous applause from the audience More than a dozen members of the Song Group‟s board of directors entered through the side door one after another Charlie didn‟t know the people who walked in the front. Until the last two, it was Honor and his father Tianming Although Tianming was the last to enter the venue, the middle position on the rostrum was always vacant for him After he took the stage, he sat directly in the middle position As soon as he sat down, he saw Charlie in the first row of VIP seats Seeing Charlie, Tianming‟s heart was the same as Honor, somewhat nervous. As the so-called guilty conscience, he also worried that what he did would happen one day He was especially afraid of Charlie, because Charlie had become the biggest hidden danger in his mind If one day, his affairs are revealed, he is not even afraid of the police coming to the door, but he is afraid that Charlie will come to him to settle the account When Charlie‟s eyes were facing each other, Tianming was a little pleased and nodded at him Charlie also smiled Charlie‟s smile dissipated a lot of tension in Tianming‟s heart He turned on the desktop microphone in front of him and said:


“Dear distinguished guests, shareholders, investors, and friends from the media present, hello everyone!”



“I am Tianming. I was formerly the vice chairman of the Song Group. When Ms. Warnia suffered an accident in Japan, I was temporarily elected by the board of directors as acting chairman, temporarily replacing Ms. Warnia to exercise the power of chairman on the board.”


Speaking of this, Tianming sighed softly:


“Hey…Ms. Warnia‟s accident caused me and the entire board of directors to feel very heartbroken. We have also been making solemn representations to the Japanese side, asking them to investigate as soon as possible. To clarify the truth of the accident and find out the whereabouts of Miss Warnia, we also hope that the Japanese side can report back to us a happy result as soon as possible…”


Tianming paused, his painting style changed, and he said in a serious tone:


“However, for a listed group with a market value of more than 100 billion yuan, we must not be in a state of no leader for a long time. Before Miss Warnia returns safely, we must To ensure the normal operation of the Song Group, therefore, our board of directors held a board meeting this morning…”

When everyone in the audience heard this, they raised their ears and waited expectantly for his next content Because this is the highlight of everyone‟s attention Tianming cleared his throat at this time and announced very seriously:


“After the board of directors discussed and voted, Ms. Warnia will be temporarily removed from the position of chairman of the Song Group. At the same time, the board of directors has passed a real-name vote. I personally have 17 people on the board. In China, 17 votes were obtained, so from now on, I will formally take over as chairman of the Song Group!”


Everyone is waiting for this sentence. Although they speculate that the Song Group should announce the new chairman today, this matter must be told from the Song Group‟s board of directors to be fully evidenced.


Chapter 2180

Now that Tianming himself has admitted personally, this matter has been confirmed and can be directly released as news However, at this moment, Charlie suddenly spoke and asked indifferently:


“Mr. Song, Ms. Warnia is just missing now, and the news of her murder has not been confirmed. I would like to ask you, if Miss Warnia returns safely one day, Will you return the chairman‟s seat to her?”


Tianming originally thought that today is a very, very simple transition of power Moreover, he also felt that he had already conquered the entire board of directors, so the rest was just an announcement. In this case, no one could cause trouble But he never dreamed that Charlie would suddenly attack himself at this moment Although he was very angry in his heart, he still said very politely and politely:


“You can rest assured that when our board of directors met today for discussion, we have established a basic principle, although I have now voted by the board of directors to formally take over as director of the Song Group Long term, but I also have to admit that Ms. Song is actually a far more suitable chairman candidate than me…”

Speaking of this, Tianming continued to say loudly:


“So, I also solemnly announce to everyone here: Once Miss Warnia returns safely, I will return the position of chairman to her as soon as possible! After all, she is the most Suitable candidate to be the chairman of the Song Group!”


Everyone applauded at this moment, feeling that Tianming‟s ability to have these words is enough to prove that this person‟s vision, character and heart are very outstanding When Tianming triumphantly accepted the applause of the crowd, Charlie said:


“Since Mr. Song said so, then directly return the position of chairman to Ms. Warnia.”


Seeing Charlie‟s aggressive appearance, Tianming was very annoyed and cursed secretly:


“Damn, did Charlie take some gunpowder today? Why the fcuk can‟t get through with me? Let me return the position to Warnia now. I can change, but what about Warnia and others? Isn‟t you Charlie very capable? Are you not known as the real dragon on earth? If you really have this ability, why didn‟t you bring Warnia back alive?”


When Tianming thought of this, his heart was full of irritation, but he still said very seriously:


“I have said just now, my personal conscious ability is no match for Miss Warnia, so I very much hope to be able to work under Miss Warnia. If Ms. Warnia was able to return to China safely. Tianming voluntarily abdicated to be a virtuous person and returned to the position of vice chairman of the Song Group.”


Charlie smiled indifferently:


“Well, since you have said so yourself, in front of so many people, don‟t break your promise.”


Tianming said coldly with a bit of uncontrollable displeasure:


“Don‟t worry, I, Tianming, speak my words and never break my words!”


As soon as the voice fell, the door of the conference venue was pushed open vigorously by several men in black Seeing more than a dozen uniformly dressed men in black split into two teams on the left and right and lined up to enter the venue, everyone was a little dumbfounded Tianming sternly reprimanded:


“Who are you? What are you doing here? I tell you, this is the internal venue of our Song Group. You are legally responsible for breaking in like this! What about the security? Come here. Drive them all out!”

At this moment, a beautiful woman wearing a small black suit and black high-heeled shoes stepped in As soon as this woman entered the door, everyone at the scene was struck by lightning and stood there!


I saw the woman walked into the meeting place smartly, her eyes fixed on Tianming, and she asked loudly,


“They are all my people, who is qualified to drive them away??!”


Tianming felt that the sky had fallen for a moment. Because this woman who is talking is his niece, Warnia!

Chapter 2181

When Warnia appeared, everyone except Charlie was shocked No one could imagine that Warnia, who has been missing and whose life or death has been unknown, suddenly appeared at the press conference You know, in the last second, the Song Group was unable to confirm whether Warnia was still alive, so it held a special board meeting and announced the appointment of Tianming as the new chairman However, in the next second, Warnia came back suddenly!


Almost everyone can‟t accept such a big plot turn, and everyone is afraid that this doesn‟t even happen in movies Of these, most denying, naturally is Tianming, who has just succeeded the chairman of the Song Group At this time, Tianming, looking at Warnia, was already distraught!


His eyes were big and red, and he was still covered with bloodshot eyes. The pair of eyeballs almost stared out of the eye sockets. He couldn‟t believe that Warnia could return to China from Japan alive!


He couldn‟t help but secretly say in his heart:


“Since she is still alive, why doesn‟t even the Japanese police know about it?”



“The current Japanese police, although they have begun to reduce the manpower searching for Warnia, they still haven‟t completely given up searching for her whereabouts, but she bypassed the them and returned home quietly. What is she doing?”



“More importantly, since she is still alive, why has she never contacted me and the old Song?”



“She has a deep relationship with her grandfather. Even if she doesn‟t believe in him, she can‟t even doubt the old one, right?”



“Could it be…”



“Did she realize something?!”


Thinking of this, Tianming panicked to death Honor on the side was even more startled and scared at this time He also didn‟t understand how Warnia survived, let alone how she returned to China Now, there has been a lot of rumors about her in China and Japan, and everyone knows it With her current popularity, it would never be possible for her to return home quietly unless someone with great magical powers secretly helps her…


At this point, Honor immediately looked at Charlie who was smiling in the first row of VIP seats At this moment, he felt a little bit in his heart, and a thought suddenly appeared:


“Could it be…Is it Charlie?!”


“Yes! It must be him!”



“No wonder he came back from Japan so easily. If it is not certain that Warnia is safe, how could he give up searching?”



“Moreover, only he has the ability to bring Warnia back from Japan without anyone knowing it…”



“No wonder he has to come to the Song Group‟s press conference! It turns out that he is secretly manipulating all this!”


Thinking of this, Honor was also scared to death He was afraid that Charlie already knew what he had planned with his father. In that case, Charlie would definitely not let them go At this time, all the media‟s attention was focused on Warnia From beginning to end, no reporter noticed Charlie, who was sitting in the first row with his head facing them At this moment, the shutter sound of the camera on the scene crackled like firecrackers.


Chapter 2182

Warnia walked towards the rostrum under the gaze of everyone Countless reporters stretched out their microphones at this time. Some reporters spoke hurriedly and asked some crazy questions:


“Miss Song, Miss Song, I am a reporter from Jiangnan Finance and Economics. I would like to ask, how did you escape the crash in Japan? Are you reborn?”


Warnia stopped, smiled slightly, and said,


“When the accident happened, I happened to be not in the car.”

Someone asked:


“Then Miss Song since you were not in the car, the Japanese police have been searching for your whereabouts for so many days. Why have you not shown up?”


Warnia replied:


“I didn‟t show up because I suspected that the accident I encountered was caused deliberately. For my personal safety, I didn‟t disclose it to the public.”


As soon as this was said, everyone at the scene took a breath!


The accident that Warnia encountered was caused by someone? ! If this is true, wouldn‟t that person want to murder her? !


In that way, the nature of this matter has risen from a traffic accident to a murder with extremely cruel methods and extremely serious consequences!


Tianming and Honor were even more shocked.

If Warnia really has the evidence of their crimes, then it will be over for them! Although this case was committed in Japan, the person who died, in this case, was a Chinese national, and the person behind the scenes was also a Chinese national, so this must be sanctioned by Chinese law In China, planning homicide is one of the most serious crimes Even if they pretended it to be a traffic accident, did not use any weapons, and did not directly kill other people in the car, it was still very serious in nature Therefore, even if the death penalty can be avoided, the father and son must at least be sentenced to life imprisonment The richer the person, the more afraid they are of going to jail While in case of poor, they even commit crimes, seeking a place to live in prison and a bite to eat. Especially in Japan, a country with a very serious aging, many elderly people have no choice but to embark on the path of crime because they have no way to provide for the elderly But this is definitely not the case for the rich They own the world‟s top luxury cars, airplanes, yachts, and the world‟s top luxury mansions. They alone enjoy the meticulous service of a few or even dozens of people, and their lives are like paradise on earth To send such people to jail is more uncomfortable than killing them After all, in the prison, they are treated equally, whether you are a homeless person who is so poor that there is no place to sleep and eat or a super-rich person who is rich and wealthy in an enemy country, once in prison, everyone is likely to live in the same cell and eat. With the same pot, rice every day Therefore, Tianming and Honor were almost panicked in their hearts Warnia did not answer any questions from the media reporters at this time. She stepped onto the rostrum and came to the front of Uncle Tianming Tianming was so scared that his scalp was numb, and even severe tinnitus appeared in his ears He thought Warnia would send him suddenly, but he didn‟t expect that Warnia just smiled at him and said very politely:


“Uncle, these days, I worry about you.”


Tianming breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she said this!


He secretly said in his heart like a new life:


“My God, I was almost scared to death… It seems that Warnia still doesn‟t know that all this is my mastery… God bless me, Amen, Amen…”


Honor next to him also immediately relaxed, and his tight nerves almost broke at the moment Warnia approached. Fortunately, Warnia didn‟t seem to be targeting the father and son. After Tianming breathed a sigh of relief, he rejoiced and said,


“Oh Warnia, I was counting these days when you were away, my heart and liver were aching. Your grandpa is also a source of worried due to sudden brain disease


Speaking of this, Tianming sighed:


“Hey…it‟s okay, it‟s fine if you come back, it‟s fine if you come back…”


As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes were red, and two lines of tears shed unexpectedly Charlie in the audience watched Tianming‟s actor-level performance with cold eyes, and said in his heart:


“Tianming, do you think you have survived the disaster? In fact, your nightmare has just begun!”


Chapter 2183

At this time Tianming was still imagining that what he had done was not revealed At the same time, he was also secretly thinking:


“It doesn‟t matter if this damn Warnia comes back, anyway, now that the old thing has become demented, she has no backing in the Song Group, and he can fix her in the future, there are going to be many opportunities!”


At this time, Warnia looked at Tianming and asked loudly:


“Uncle, I heard that the board of directors elected you as the new chairman because I am not here?”


Tianming rubbed his hands in embarrassment, and chuckled,


“Hehe…this thing…hey…everyone also thinks that the group can‟t be a group without a leader, so I was recommended by them to replace you.”


Warnia nodded and said seriously:


“That‟s really good. Thank you uncle, thank you uncle for your concern about me.”


As she said that, she changed her conversation and asked:


“Uncle, you just said that if I come back, you will automatically return the chairman‟s position to me, should this be counted?”


Tianming looked around awkwardly.


“Damn, there is such a crowd of media reporters down here, as well as the b@stard Charlie, what I said just now, I can‟t repent in front of them, otherwise once the media reports, I will immediately become notorious.”



“Moreover, what‟s more terrible is that Charlie, a b@stard, is not easy to deal with!”



“In Aurous Hill, he is Master who is admired by thousands of people, and there are countless fans behind him. Warnia was rescued by him. If I am not letting go of the chairman‟s position at this time, Charlie will not let me go… …”



“It seems that at the moment I can only retreat and give way first…”


Thinking of this, Tianming‟s heart was bleeding, and he couldn‟t help cursing deep down in his heart:


“This is really f*cking nonsense. He deliberately wanted to be the chairman of the board. As a result, it‟s going to be cold within a few minutes after he officially takes the stage. I haven‟t sat in the chairman‟s office for even a second!”


However, even if there is a reservoir of unwillingnesses in his heart, he dare not make any troubles at this time He could only bite the bullet and said:


“Warnia, don‟t worry, the chairmanship of the Song Group is yours. I will only help you with some important affairs when you need me. Now that you are back, then this position will naturally be returned to you.”


After all, he picked up the microphone and said solemnly:


“Now, I announce that the position of chairman of the Song Group will continue to be held by Ms. Warnia! I believe this is also the best solution in the eyes of shareholders and investors. Come, everyone applaud!”


The audience thundered with applause Warnia nodded at this time, picked up the microphone, and said to everyone in the audience:


“Thank you for coming to the Song Group today. This is the end of today‟s press conference. Next, I will preside over the meeting of the board of directors. The members of the board of directors touched on the various affairs that occurred within the group during my absence because there are many commercial secrets involved, so please leave the media friends first, thank you.”

The media reporters had already caught the big news about Warnia‟s return to China. At this time, they were all eagerly thinking about going back to write and publish the news, so they immediately packed their equipment and left the scene in an orderly manner Tianming and Honor looked at each other, and the father and son were more or less worried in their hearts The two of them didn‟t know what Warnia wanted to do for the board meeting If it‟s just a routine board of directors meeting, it‟s better to say that everyone should report to her what happened in the past few days, and it‟s almost the same But if Warnia already knew something, it would be tricky to deal with them both on this board So Tianming deliberately asked,


“Warnia, do you have any plans to convene the board of directors?”


Warnia smiled slightly:


“Uncle, don‟t worry, I will confirm many things later when we have a meeting.”


Tianming nodded nervously Soon, all the media reporters left the scene In the audience of the entire press conference, only Charlie sat here alone.


Chapter 2184

Tianming was a little nervous, pretending to be embarrassed and said,


“Well, Master…Warnia is going to hold a board of directors meeting. This may involve some of the Song Group‟s trade secrets, so please excuse us for the time being… ….”


Charlie smiled calmly:


“Don‟t worry, Mr. Song, today‟s board of directors has no commercial secrets.”



“This…”

Tianming felt even more nervous as if playing a drum. He thought to himself:


“What does Charlie mean by this? How can it be made as if he knows everything?”


At this time, the door of the conference hall was pushed open, and nearly forty men in black filed in The directors of the Song Group were all taken aback by the battle arrangement before them Tianming yelled nervously,


“Who are you? Who let you in? Where is the security? Get all these people out quickly!”


Honor also hurriedly rebuked:


“You better leave by yourself, otherwise we will call the police!”


Charlie, who has not spoken much, said calmly at this time:


“Tianming, they are all arranged by me, do you have any problem?”


Tianming was shocked and blurted out:


“Wade…Master, these people are all arranged by you?! You…what do you intend to achieve?”


Charlie said calmly:


“I arranged these people to support Warnia. She has just returned to the Song Group. If no one is supporting her, I am afraid she will be bullied.”


Tianming hurriedly turned his head, looked at Warnia, and said seriously:


“Warnia, the group is where the work is done. What do you trouble Master for bringing so many people in black to come over? If you don‟t know, think they are all marginalized people! If it spreads out, it will affect the group too badly! Let them leave quickly!”


Warnia ignored him, her expression was already somewhat cold, and she sternly said:


“I am still the chairman of the Song Group. I have the final say on everything here!”


Tianming did not expect that Warnia‟s attitude would suddenly become bad, and he immediately said annoyed:


“Even if you are the chairman of the board, you are only elected by the board of directors. If you do not comply with the rules, the board of directors has the power to dismiss you at any time!”

Warnia sneered:


“Remove me? When Grandpa appointed me as chairman, he already gave me all the voting rights of the board of directors. As long as I am on the board of directors, you don‟t have any voting rights. No one can dismiss me. I can dismiss any of you at any time!”



“You…you…”

Tianming‟s angry chest continued to rise and fall, and he gritted his teeth:


“Warnia! Don‟t go too far! Do you think I don‟t know how you poured the ecstasy soup for the old man?”



“When your grandfather gave you the chairmanship, there were already signs of Alzheimer‟s. Otherwise, how could it be possible to hand over the Song Group to you, a female in the whole family?!”



“Alzheimer‟s disease is definitely not a cold or fever coming up in a day. Your grandfather is sick now, there must have been early signs!”



“Since he has had Alzheimer‟s for a long time when he authorized you, he was already a person who does not have the ability to execute orders independently. All the decisions he makes are open to discussion!”



“Don‟t worry, I will appeal to the court to reject all the decisions he made at the time! Return all voting rights to the board of directors!”


Warnia sneered:


“You want to appeal to the court? That‟s right, I also have something to tell the judicial department. Before that, I will introduce an old friend to you.”


After that, she immediately turned around and respectfully said to Charlie:


“Master, I have to trouble you to give an order.”


Charlie nodded, and said to the group of people in black,


“Bring them up!”


“Yes!”

Several people in black responded in unison, and immediately went out and walked in with a man in handcuffs When Tianming and Honor saw this person, their souls frightened and disappeared! This person… is actually the vice president of Japan‟s Nippon Steel Group, Hashimoto!


Chapter 2185

At the moment they saw Hashimoto‟s approach, Tianming and Honor almost immediately made their legs weak At this moment, both father and son realized that they had already been caught Otherwise, Charlie would never be silent. While bringing Warnia back, he also brought back Hashimoto The murder of Warnia in Japan was completely a dirty business between the father and son and Hashimoto in private Tianming and Honor, the father and son, wanted to kill Warnia to inherit the entire Song family‟s assets And Hashimoto wanted to obtain greater private benefits through cooperation with the father and son A reward of hundreds of millions of dollars, and at least ten points of shares. All this was enough to drive Hashimoto to take risks Before Hashimoto appeared, the father and son used him as their own firewall In their opinion, as long as Hashimoto has not spilled the beans, the two of them are absolutely safe But they never dreamed that Charlie actually moved this source of trouble all they way from Japan!


At this time, the Song family did not dare to say anything, but the other directors of the board recognized Hashimoto‟s and couldn‟t help asking:


“This… isn‟t this Nippon Steel‟s vice president, Mr. Hashimoto? Warnia, you…how could you kidnap Mr. Hashimoto to Aurous Hill?! Charlie stood up at this moment and said loudly:


“I tied Hashimoto here first, do you have any comments?”


Seeing that Charlie was not kidding, and his tone was a little serious, he immediately persuaded him He was just a small shareholder in the Song Group, and he didn‟t dare to provoke Charlie at all Tianming‟s face was already full of cold sweat at this time, he kept wiping, but the speed of wiping was simply not as fast as to cope with the flow of sweat Honor also frightened his legs straight. After the Dongchuang incident, he didn‟t know what punishment he would face next Charlie stepped up to Hashimoto at this time, and said coldly:


“Mr. Hashimoto, tell everyone what happened.”


Hashimoto tremblingly said:


“Mr. Wade… the whole thing is entirely the masterminded by Tianming and Honor. They promised high returns to lure me into it. I helped them kill Ms. Warnia in Japan. I arranged the traffic accident according to their will and killed two of Ms. Song‟s assistants and a driver. The father and son are the culprits!”


As soon as these words came out, the audience was shocked!


None of these shareholders expected that Warnia‟s disappearance some time ago turned out to be a murder case behind the scenes!


Tianming‟s face is pale in fright, and he tremblingly said,


“…Hashimoto…you…you…you don‟t want to talk about it here! Me! …When did I…when did I ask you to kill Warnia?! Warnia is my niece…I…how could I kill her! I think… it‟s obvious that you are guilty of your own evil intentions, this… at this time, you are going to… pour dirty water on me… you… …. What are your intention!”


Honor also reprimanded with a trembling voice:


“Just…that‟s right! Hashimoto…your f*cking little piece of sh!t, you have come to Aurous Hill to rant, believe… Believe me or not… I will tear your mouth and break your jaws!”

Chapter 2186

Hashimoto yelled angrily:


“I have been hurt so badly by you two dogs, you two still want to get into trouble?!”


Having said that, he immediately took out his cell phone, found a recording, and said coldly:


“Everyone, listen, listen to this pair of dogs, how did they murder Miss Song!”


Afterwards, he immediately clicked play button On the phone, Honor‟s voice came:


“Oh, Mr. Hashimoto, my sister has already planned to leave for Japan tomorrow. My father asked me to ask you, have you arranged everything there? This time, you must make sure there is no way she goes back!”


Hashimoto smiled and said:


“Don‟t worry, Mr. Song, I have prepared in advance according to your instructions, and I will do it without leaving a trace and no one will doubt you.



Honor said with satisfaction:


“That‟s really great! After Warnia‟s death, we will definitely make greater concessions in our cooperation with your company, and all the personal benefits promised to you will be honored. I look forward to it. Our in-depth cooperation in the future will get stronger each day!”


Hashimoto laughed and said,


“Don‟t worry, Mr. Song, please also tell your father Mr. Tianming. I Hashimoto will take care of these things personally. Don‟t worry, I promise Warnia will never return after coming to Japan!



Honor said excitedly:


“Okay! Great! Then I‟m waiting for Mr. Hashimoto‟s good news!”


Hearing this, Tianming was completely panicked. He pointed at Hashimoto and yelled angrily:


“Hashimoto, you damn little thing, you are really not trustworthy in doing things. You don‟t have the guts to get things done. , Even dared to record secretly, you are a fu*king damn boy!”


Hashimoto also responded with an angry roar:


“Fu*k Tianming your mother! I used to live very well in Japan by virtue of the position of Nippon Steel‟s vice president. I was standard upper-class elite but was caught because of you and your son, two b@stards, you dragged me down the water! If it weren‟t for you, I would have been better today!”

Honor hurriedly looked at Charlie at this time, knelt on the ground with a puff, and choked up:


“Master…this was my dad‟s idea. I completely obeyed his instructions, please. Take it as mistake of my youth and ignorance, please forgive me this time!”


Honor‟s sudden kneeling shocked his father Tianming and Hashimoto Tianming never dreamed that his son would betray him without hesitation at the most critical moment, and he immediately separated himself from him At this moment, he was furious in his heart and wanted to scold Honor, but the next second, he swallowed it in his mouth Although he was bleeding in his heart, he still comforted himself:


“It is understandable to do so with honor. Since this incident has already happened, and Charlie and dozens of people in black are sitting here, I am definite that it may not come back again. In this case, rather than standing up to them, it is better to bend and save my son. If this is the case, at least the entire army will not be wiped out…”


Thinking of this, he sighed desperately, and said,


“Master, I planned the whole thing by myself. The honor is only at my request to help me communicate with Hashimoto in the middle. So if you want to punish, please punish me alone, don‟t involve the Honor, please!”


After finishing speaking, he immediately knelt on the ground, kept kowtow at Charlie, and shouted:


“Master, I beg you! Please!”


After speaking, he choked up and cried bitterly Charlie saw all this in his eyes, and said coldly:


“Save it, you father and son, and Hashimoto‟s approach, all of them count as one, no one can escape!”


After that, Charlie cleared his throat, and said:


“I shouldn‟t be adept at your Song family matters, so I asked Mr. Song to come out to be a witness!”


At this point, Charlie snapped his fingers and said loudly:


“Come on, please Mr. Song!”


Chapter 2187

Originally, Tianming and Honor father and son were already in a nervous breakdown. Hearing that Charlie was about to invite Mr. Song, the two of them trembled violently as if struck by lightning At this time, the common subtext in the hearts of the father and son is:


“Isn‟t the old man already suffering from dementia? He can‟t even control his bowel and urine. Why did Charlie get him here at this time?”


Tianming felt a little bit uncomfortable. Desperately thought in his heart:


“Could it be that the old things have been restored to their original condition?! Isn‟t this all over?!”

As he


was thinking, the Song family‟s chief butler, Yu Bo, accompanied Mr. Song and walked in At this time, Mr. Song, with a vigorous body and a cold complexion, did not seem to have Alzheimer‟s Tianming and Honor were even more frightened and flustered. They couldn‟t understand in any case. Why did Mr. Song, who was still in the hospital this morning and peeing his pants in front of them, is now back? !


As soon as Mr. Song entered the conference hall, he glared at the father and son Tianming and Honor with fierce eyes, and angrily reprimanded:


“Bast@rd! Do you two think you can cover the sky with your hands?! You dared to murder and even dared to give me medicine. Do you not have the slightest humanity?!”


Tianming‟s, a scared soul, was not possessed, and he knelt all the way to Father Song, crying and said,


“Dad, I‟m wrong, dad I should die. I have an evil heart, I know I was wrong! Please forgive me once, Dad!”


Old man Song yelled angrily:


“Spare you? You still have the face to ask me to spare you?! Do you know, in the family law formulated by my ancestors of the Song family, what you committed is a capital crime!”


Tianming cried and said,


“Dad, I did make a big mistake, but I was forced to be helpless!”


“You filth!”


Old man Song roared, Xuan even raised his hand and slapped Tianming!


Tianming covered his face and cried:


“Dad! Think about it, I am your eldest son! The eldest son! According to the rules of our ancestors since ancient times, the eldest son should inherit the position, but why don‟t you let me be Song Patriarch? Why let Warnia a yellow-haired girl be the Patriarch of the Song Family? If you let me be the Patriarch of the Song Family, why would I make such a big mistake?”


Old Song anxious raised his hand and slapped Tianming again:


“You Damn thing! you still find all kinds of excuses. If it wasn‟t for Master‟s generous help and strategizing, Warnia would have been killed by your father and son! I was poisoned by you to become Alzheimer‟s! Do you think you can justify this matter?”


Honor, in order to protect himself, cried and said to Grandpa Song:


“Grandpa, I always follow Dad‟s instructions. He arranged for me to do everything. Please see that I am your progeny, the eldest grandson, for that sake, spare me this time,



Mr. Song pointing to Honor, angrily:”

brazen, no kidding, adding insult to injury. The father so is the scum son like you,



He looked at the father and son and said coldly:


“You two are the scum of the Song family. If you commit such a serious crime, you must face the consequences according to the family law! It is useless for anyone to intercede!”


Then he looked at Yu Bo beside him, He blurted out:


“Old Yu, you have been in the Song family for many years. Tell me, according to the Song family‟s family law, how should these two people be handled?!”


Yu Bo sternly said:


“According to the first article of the Song family‟s family law: Those who try to kill the father, must be killed!”


Honor almost fainted in fright, crying:


“Grandpa! Now it is a modern society under the rule of law, not the feudal society from old times. You have no right to kill us! If you do, you will be shooting yourself in the foot!”

Tianming also choked up:


“Dad, if you don‟t want to spare us, then send us to the judicial department! Let the judicial department try it impartially, no matter how many years they sentence us to, we all will accept that.”


Tianming knew very well in his heart that even if his and his son‟s crimes were prosecuted, they would never touch the boundaries of the death penalty He thought to himself:


“After all, my son and I didn‟t kill people with our own hands. The real killers were the murderers like Hashimoto from Japan.”


Chapter 2188


“At that time, if I can actively compensate the families of the three victims and get their understanding, the court will definitely lower the sentence on us, father and son will be in a better position!”



“Just pay twenty to thirty million to one family. It‟s really impossible for one family to earn fifty million! The family members who paid the compensation can wake up with a dream, and they will actively issue a letter of understanding and help us father and son intercede with the court!”


Mr. Song also knew very well in his heart that now it is not a feudal society anymore, and the family law of the feudal period is definitely not applicable now Therefore, he could not really let people kill Tianming, Honor and his son in front of so many people Moreover, step back ten thousand steps.


Even if the law doesn‟t care, Mr. Song really doesn‟t deal with it. He really hates the father and son. However, the blood of the Song family is flowing through the father and son The Song family was originally not prosperous enough. If he really killed them, let‟s not say that he couldn‟t bear it, and he would have no face to face his ancestors after death. In fact, this is the case with parents all over the world Even if you know your child is a ferocious wolf, you can‟t wait to cut off your own flesh to feed it How can you be willing to kill him yourself?


The old man Song was very entangled in his heart. At a certain moment, he even thought that he could simply hand over the two people to the judicial organs, and let the judicial organs sentence them to ten or twenty years, or even indefinitely, which would be regarded as killing the people However, he immediately thought of Charlie again.

He thought in his heart:


“This time, Master made the move entirely because of Warnia.”


“If I can‟t satisfy Master with the result of my handling of this matter, doesn‟t it mean that I have offended Master?!”


Thinking of this, he immediately turned to look at Charlie, and said respectfully,


“Master! The Song family has suffered from these two evil obstacles, and it is all thanks to you to turn the tide, otherwise, I, old Song, and my granddaughter Warnia would be dead. There would be no place for burial, and now these two evil barriers are here. If you want to kill or cut, I will listen to and accept your words Mr. Wade!”


When Tianming heard this, he kowtows to Charlie and cried,


“Master, please hold your hands high and hand us over to the judicial organs!”


Honor also cried bitterly and pleaded:


“Master, we father, and son are not worth your time wasting, so you can hand us over to the judicial authorities and let the law sanction us…”


Honor also realized in his heart that although the sentence was painful, as long as he could live is the best At that time, I and my dad can spend more money, clear up the relationship, and get some special care in prison. In this way, life will not be too sad… Charlie smiled lightly at this time, looked at Warnia, and asked,


“Warni, what do you think?”


Chapter 2189

Warnia‟s heart was also full of entanglements at time She naturally hated Tianming and Honor the father son duo However, she doesn‟t want to decide the matter of their life and death. She really doesn‟t want to kill them On the one hand, it is because they are all relatives after all and are related by blood;


On the other hand, she is was also worried that doing things too terribly would make Grandpa Song sad Warnia knows her grandfather very well. She knows that grandpa is strict, and at this time she also hates her uncle and cousin very much However, she also knew that in Grandpa‟s heart, blood was always thicker than water, and he would not really hope to punish the uncle and cousin with death Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie and said sincerely:


“Master, although they have done a lot of wrong things, they are from the Song family after all and are my blood relatives. I still hope you can keep them alive… ..”


As soon as this was said, all three of the people on the scene let out a sigh of relief. In addition to Tianming and Honor, there is also Song Jimo, the father of Song. Although Tianming and Honor need not say much, for them, Warnia‟s words are tantamount to spare their lives For Mr. Song, he was really afraid that Warnia would kill the father and son because of hatred. But in front of Charlie, he didn‟t dare to make it clear that he wanted to protect the lives of the father and son, so the life and death of the father and son were completely in the hands of Warnia Now, hearing Warnia say this, he was naturally relaxed Tianming kowtows towards Warnia excitedly, and choked up:


“Warnia, your uncle will always remember your kind words. …”


Honor also cried and said,


“Warnia, thank you for your kindness…”


Charlie had also anticipated this result long ago, and looked at Tianming and Honor, who were full of survivors bliss, and said calmly:


“Since Warnia has said that I should spare you, I naturally mean to respect her.”


Speaking of this, Charlie said sternly:


“But as the saying goes, living sins are inevitable, and death sins are hard to forgive. Although you two can be spared, yet you still have to accept sufficient punishment!”


Tianming hurriedly said,


“Master! Honor and I are willing to go to the police station to surrender now and let the law decide everything!”


Honor also nodded again and again:


“Yeah, Master, my dad and I will surrender now! immediately!”


Charlie sneered and said:


“You two think very beautifully. Let the two of you surrender and win you a plot to surrender. This way, the sentence will naturally be more lenient.”


Tianming hurriedly said:


“Master, you have a large heart. Even if we have a plot to surrender, we will have to sentence at least ten years.”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Forget it, don‟t surrender, there is no need to solve it through legal channels.”


When Grandpa Song heard this, he asked,


“Master, what do you mean?”

Charlie said:


“I can‟t believe the father and son, even if they are sent to prison, they might still threaten Warnia‟s life in the future, so I thought of another solution that can keep their Life, and can put an end to their threats to Warnia.”


Chapter 2190

Tianming asked nervously,


“Master Wade, you…what is the solution…”


Charlie said loudly:


“Tianming, I plan to send you two far away and send you to a strange place so that you can never come back again.”


When Tianming and Honor heard this, they thought of the Wei family‟s father and son together in their minds for the first time…


Because of offending Charlie, the father and son are still at the foot of Changbai Mountain This winter is extremely cold. The temperature at the foot of Changbai Mountain is -20 to 30 degrees below zero or even lower. They really don‟t know how the father and son survived until now Thinking of the harsh and unforgiving environment at the foot of Changbai Mountain, Honor cried and said,


“Master Wade, I beg you to raise your hands and let us go to jail. We really don‟t want to go to the cold place of Changbai Mountain… ..”


Charlie sneered and said,


“Don‟t worry, I won‟t let you go to Changbai Mountain. I have other arrangements for you.”


After that, he said loudly:


“Craven, come in.”


Outside the door, Issac immediately stepped forward and asked respectfully,


“Master Wade, what do you want?”


Charlie said:


“Issac, I heard that you invested in a diamond mine in Africa before?”



“Yes.”

Issac nodded, and said:


“I did invest in a diamond mine, and that diamond mine is in Sierra Leone, Africa.”

Charlie asked him:


“How is the environment over there?”


Issac smiled and said:


“That ghost place is in West Africa, one of the least developed countries in the world. It has been ranked first in the world for many consecutive years. It is so poor that you can‟t even imagine…”



“And the climatic conditions of that ghost place are also very poor. It belongs to a tropical monsoon climate. The temperature is very high all year round. The highest temperature is above 40 degrees, and the lowest temperature is 15 degrees. It is wet and hot. Eczema occurs, and that ghost place is full of mosquitoes and all kinds of infectious diseases. If it weren‟t for the diamond mines in that place, I‟m afraid it would be over!


When Tianming and Honor heard this, they were already shaking with fear Charlie said with a smile on his face:


“According to you, this Sierra Leone is really a good place for an exile!”


Having said that, he pointed to Tianming and Honor and said with a smile:


“Well, Craven, you send the father and son to Sierra Leone overnight, arrange to your diamond mine, let them go to the river with the local workers Pick up diamonds, take care of food and shelter, but never give them a penny of wages.”



“In addition, make sure their food and lodging conditions are exactly the same as those of the local workers. At the same time, they will be sent to keep an eye on them so that in the next 20 years, they will never Come back again. As for whether they can come

back in 20 years, it depends on their performance in these 20 years.”

As soon as these words came out, Tianming and Honor almost fainted. Tianming cried and said,


“Master Wade, Master Wade, please spare us our life! In the ghost place in Sierra Leone, father and I will die of dysentery or other infectious diseases within a few months at most. It is better to shoot us directly up.”


Issac smiled and said:


“Mr. Song don‟t have to worry. Although the natural and human conditions in Africa are indeed very backward, we Chinese entrepreneurs who invest in Africa are still very humane. We have professional doctors on every construction site. , The stock of medicine is also very sufficient, which can definitely guarantee your health.”

Honor wailed loudly:


“I don‟t want to go to Africa, I don‟t want to go to Sierra Leone, I don‟t want to go to that kind of ghost place to dig diamonds! Please, send me to prison! I am a criminal, let the law punish me, please Please…”


Tianming also kept begging at this time:


“Master Wade, have mercy, let us surrender!”

Charlie sneered:


“Do you think you still have the right to choose? It‟s just a dream!”

Immediately, he looked at Issac and ordered:


“Mr. Issac, let your subordinates take them down immediately, and arrange a plane to take them to Sierra Leone as soon as possible. Best if they could leave in the afternoon!”


Chapter 2191

When Issac heard the order, he immediately blurted out without hesitation:


“Okay Mr. Wade, I will arrange a plane to take the two of them to Sierra Leone. At that time, a special person will be arranged to guard them 24 hours a day seven days a week, and they will never have a chance to escape!”


Charlie nodded in satisfaction, pointed to Hashimoto next to him, and said,


“By the way, send this Japanese friend over.”


When Hashimoto heard this first, he was so scared that he wept bitterly. He sobbed and pleaded:


“Mr. Wade, this matter is completely done by the father and son. The two of them are the masterminds. I am just a vessel. Please, you can‟t send me to Sierra Leone for anything, please let me go!”


Charlie sneered:


“Hashimoto, you are not the mastermind, but that does not make you lesser of an offender. The nature of your crime is equally grave.”


After that, Charlie told Issac again:


“Mr. Issac, make sure he reaches Sierra Leone with the son and father. I don‟t want a lesser of a treatment for him. Treat him equally as them. There must be no discrimination, do you understand?”


Issac nodded without hesitation and said,


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, I‟ll make the proper arrangements!”

Charlie turned his head to look at Jim Song, the old man, and asked,


“Master, are you satisfied with what I do with me?”


Father Song has spent his entire life in the mall with proper defense and decisive actions. When he learned that Tianming and Honor were going to attack him, he secretly prepared his mind that once the matter is turned around, hew would never relent But when as he sees everthing unfolding before him, he realized that he still couldn‟t be completely indifferent After all, they are his own sons and grandsons. If they really kill them, it would be a family tragedy. Just like killing the young by the old feeble man As the saying goes, a poisoned tiger does not eat children. Although there have been sons killing their fathers over the years, few fathers killed their sons The same is true for Mr. Song.


Although life is boundless, but after all, it is hard to escape the words of an avarice. Who is an avarice? The avarice is the one who has endless passions and desires At the critical moment, the unceasing affection of the flesh and blood is the trouble of Mr. Song It was precisely because of this that he could only hand over these two people to Charlie Now, Charlie decided to send them to Sierra Leone. Although the conditions were extremely difficult, in the final analysis, they still had their lives left This also let Old Song breathe a sigh of relief. So, he hurriedly said to Charlie respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, no matter what decision you make, I don‟t have any comments!”


Charlie nodded, then asked Warnia,


“Warnia, do you have any comments? If you have any comments, just express them.”


Warnia also hurriedly said:


“Mr. Wade, I have no objection, everything is up to you!”


Charlie said:


“Since everyone has no objections, then follow this, Mr. Issac, let your people take the three of them to Africa. I don‟t want these eyesores here.”


Issac immediately ordered several people in black:


“Take the three of them under strict supervision! No mistakes are allowed, do you understand?”


Chapter 2192

Everyone hurriedly said:


“We understand!”

After that, he escorted these three people out. Tianming and Honor have been crying and begging for mercy. Tianming turned to look at Mr. Song and cried out:


“Dad… please, for the sake of our father and son, help me. I beg you Mr. Wade, please spare me! Otherwise I might die in Sierra Leone, Dad! please do something”


Old Song felt a pain in his heart Charlie said, let them stay in Sierra Leone for 20 years. Tianming has crossed the age of 50 this year. When he goes to the extremely underdeveloped and poor area of Sierra Leone, he might not be able to survive for 20 years It is very likely that he would die in Sierra Leone before the 20-year deadline So now this may be the last time the father and son look at each other in their lives. Honor Song‟s legs were limp at this time, and he was dragged out by others. He pleaded bitterly:


“Grandpa…I am only in my twenties. I don‟t want the best time of my life to be imprisoned in Sierra Leone, please Please help me…Grandpa!”


Father Song‟s expression was struggling and tangled, Charlie sternly shouted at this time:


“Shut all their mouths up for me!”


Several people in black immediately gagged their mouths with something to make them speechless, and the scene immediately became much quieter Then, all three were dragged out Seeing this, Mr. Song sighed deeply, knowing that there was no possibility of maneuvering, as if he was more than ten years old at once Charlie had a panoramic view of his performance, shook his head lightly, and said loudly:


“Master Song, you understand the process of raising tigers better than I do. You must not only consider yourself, but also Warnia. If these two troubling people are not eliminated, someday in the future after you leave, the two of them will become greatest threat to Warnia‟s!


After that, Charlie smiled slightly and continued:


“As long as I, Charlie, will not let the two of them really threaten Warnia. That is to say, if the two of them remain at large, they will attack Warnia again in the future. At the time, I would not let them go. So, speaking of it, imprisoning them in Sierra Leone is not to protect Warnia, but to keep them alive, otherwise they will be reduced to ashes if they fly into the fire!



Mr. Song was completely taken aback, and immediately looked at Warnia, and hurriedly said to Charlie,


“Mr. Wade, you are right! Let them live and die in Sierra Leone!”


After all, Mr. Song looked at Warnia again and said:


“Warnia, since you have returned now, the position of chairman of the Song Group is naturally yours. From now on, you will continue to preside over the affairs of the Song Group.”


Warnia nodded respectfully:


“Okay Grandpa, Warnia got it.”


Grandpa Song instructed:


“Warnia, grandpa does not ask you to take the Song family group into a fierce fight, as long as you can stabilize the status quo and prevent the Song family group from going downhill, grandpa will be very satisfied, so you if you don‟t want to, I‟m going to talk about retracting transnational cooperation. I would rather Song Group not open up any overseas markets or cooperate with any overseas companies, and I don‟t want you to fall into a dangerous situation again, understand?”


Warnia nodded lightly and said,


“Don‟t worry, grandpa, I will definitely pay more attention to personal safety in the future. In addition, I think we can continue to cooperate with overseas companies. Avoidance is not the best option here.”


After speaking, she paused slightly and said:


“This time, Mr. Wade helped me talk about the cooperation with Nippon Steel. The chairman of Nippon Steel, Watanabe Shinkazu, has signed a cooperation agreement with me in Japan. Under the agreement, the two parties will establish a joint venture to build a factory and invest in a 50-50 ratio, but Nippon Steel is willing to give 60% of the shares to our Song Group.”



“What?!”

As soon as these words came out, everyone on the scene was dumbfounded and speechless Nippon Steel has always been very strong in foreign cooperation. They are even reluctant to give up 51% of the controlling stake. Even if the Song Group gives 60% of the income to Nippon Steel, Nippon Steel would still be unwilling. Give up controlling rights is not how they operate Therefore, in the eyes of everyone on the scene, Nippon Steel is the most difficult bone to chew However, Warnia said that Nippon Steel is now not only willing to give up the controlling rights, but also willing to give up 10% of the shares to the Song Group. This is simply a dream!


Chapter 2193

Father Song originally thought that Warnia went to Japan to discuss cooperation this time, and encountered the cooperation of the Song family and outsiders. In order to prevent her from encountering such danger, he would rather want Warnia to give up the plan to expand any cooperate with overseas However, he didn‟t expect her to get such a generous contract from Nippon Steel. Nippon Steel is a leader in the global steel industry. In this industry, their right to speak is extremely high. For companies like the Song Group, if they want to cooperate with others, they have to rush to ask Not only have to ask for it, but also prepare the land and all local relations, and then invite Nippon Steel to come and cooperate This feeling is tantamount to tidying up a bedroom in one‟s own house, and then rushing to other people‟s homes and asking them to stay for a few days Attitude cannot be said to be unhumble Generally speaking, the more unequal cooperation like this, the more unequal treaties must be signed One of the most common unequal treaties is to give a lot of money and get a small head, and let others make big money and with a small head However, who could have imagined that Warnia would have subverted the balance between the Song Group and Nippon Steel, letting Nippon Steel to pay a lot of money and take a small head. This was something that no one had ever imagined before In the board of directors, many people think this is a fantasy However, they didn‟t dare directly question Warnia, the chairman, so they could only whisper to each other Soon, an old director stood up and said:


“Chairman, as far as I know, Nippon Steel has never been willing to sacrifice controlling shares. Will the other party fulfill the contract you mentioned? Or, there are any hidden clauses in the contract, or harsh gambling agreements?”


In fact, contract traps are indeed very common Many established capitalists like to set their opponents or partners in the contract Many entrepreneurs get generous investment from capitalists when they start their own businesses, and they are determined to do a big job. Well done, naturally everyone is happy But if you don‟t do it well, it will be a big trouble Some investors require the investee to add an unlimited joint and several liability clauses to the contract, not to mention that unlimited joint liability has only six characters, but the lack of power behind it can make the investee go to ruins Because once the unlimited joint venture and liability is signed, if the transaction does not do well and loses money, the investor has the right to demand that the investee pays from his own pocket and compensate all the lost investment money For example, the owner of Tangsun, which used to be a mobile phone company, signed unlimited joint venture and liability, so after the failure of the business, he still owed up to 400 million in debt There are also many founders of companies who, because they cannot compensate investors, were eventually driven out of the companies they had worked so hard to create, and even went bankrupt and went to jail Therefore, the directors are also worried about whether there are any similar gambling clauses in the agreement signed by Warnia Warnia didn‟t explain much, she took out a contract from her backpack and said,


“This is the original contract signed by Nippon Steel‟s Chairman Shinwa Watanabe with me. You can check it out and see if there are any details in the terms. no problem.”


The old director stretched out his hand to accept the contract, and a crowd of other people waited hurriedly around Even the Old Song couldn‟t hold back a bit, and stepped forward to see what happened in Japan.


Chapter 2194

When everyone saw the contract, their eyes became bigger and bigger. This is indeed a formal contract, and the terms are clear and simple, there are no ambiguous marginal terms, and there is no content that hides business risks At the end, there is indeed the official seal of Nippon Steel and the autograph of Watanabe Shinka. It is indeed a true and valid contract At this moment, everyone couldn‟t help but be pleased The old director excitedly said:


“Oh, I have never seen Nippon Steel sign a contract with such a big concession! This can be said to be unprecedented! The face of our Chairman Song is really great! A face, at least Worth two or three billion! Even higher!”


Others also agreed:


“Yes, Chairman Song won such a favorable contract from Nippon Steel, which is almost unheard of in that company‟s history. If we announce this news to the outside world, the stock price will inevitably be rapid. In fact skyrocket!”


Someone looked at the time and blurted out:


“The news of Chairman Song‟s safe return is estimated to have been released by the media. This was originally good news. Now there is this Nippon Steel contract. Announced to the public, there are two big benefits! When our stock resumes trading, it will definitely increase its daily limit three or four in a row! The market value of the group can increase by 30 to 40%!



“Chairman Song, you have really taken the Song Group forward this time!”


Warnia said very seriously at this time:


“The reason why Nippon Steel‟s cooperation can be negotiated and can receive such large preferential terms is entirely because Mr. Wade helped plug the bridge. Nippon Steel‟s chairman Watanabe Shinka signed solely because of of Mr. Wade, so thanks goes to Mr. Wade.”


After all, she looked at Charlie and said sincerely:


“Mr. Wade, everything is thanks to you this time. If it weren‟t for you, I would have died in Japan; if it weren‟t for you, Grandpa would have been killed. The poison ruined the brain; not to mention that you can still get such favorable conditions as Nippon Steel… Warnia is so grateful…”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“You don‟t need to be so polite, these are things that friends should do, just a little effort.”

After saying this, Charlie stood up and said,


“Warnia, you just came back, and there are a lot of things in the group waiting for you to decide. I won‟t bother you much. It just happened to be out a few days ago. I have to go back soon. Home is waiting for me.”


When Warnia heard this, she immediately said with dismay:


“Mr. Wade…I wonder if it is not convenient for you to have lunch together? You have done so much for us, and we have not had the opportunity to thank you


Charlie smiled and said:


“Didn‟t I say that you don‟t need to be so polite? You can do your work first. We can eat anytime we want to eat. We can make an appointment when you finish your work.”


Elder Song also said to the side:


“Yes Warnia, Mr. Wade has been away from home for a few days for you, so he should go back soon and let his family see him.”


Warnia nodded her head:


“Mr. Wade, then I will send you out…”



“No need.”

Charlie said:


“You can continue to talk to everyone about work while they are here. You are back now, and Nippon Steel‟s cooperation has also been discussed. It stands to reason that one day should be held. The press conference is now, so take the time to prepare and strive to increase your influence. It will benefit you and the Song Group.”


Warnia nodded gratefully and said,


“Okay Mr. Wade, Warnia knows, then you should leave, I will arrange a banquet another day, and you must come over by then…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Well, I will definitely come back for that.”


After that, he waved his hand to Mr. Song again:


“Old man, I‟m leaving now.”


Mr. Song hurriedly bowed deeply and said respectfully,


“Mr. Wade, have a safe journey…”


Charlie stepped out of the report hall, and both Issac and Orvel waited respectfully outside the door Seeing him come out, Issac hurried forward and said in a low voice:


“Master, the car is ready, shall I take you home or?”

Charlie said lightly,


“Well, I think I‟ll go home.”


Orvel, who was on the side, also ran over and asked for instructions:


“Mr. Wade, your aunt has been in Village for the ninth day. For these two days, she has been crying and wailing all the time to go back, causing the neighbors of the city village to call 911 to complain. It‟s been several rounds, do you want to let her go?”


Chapter 2195

When Charlie heard this, his was slightly astonished and asked:


“Why haven‟t you let her go after nine days? Didn‟t you say it is going to be only for seven days?”


Orvel said with some embarrassment,


“Mr. Wade, I think you have to tell me to let people go. I‟m not good at making decisions…”


Issac exclaimed:


“Orvel, why haven‟t you let her go? This person is very temperamental. If you don‟t let her go at the fixed time, be careful she turns around and retaliates against you!”


Orvel smiled, scratched his head and said:


“Um…I didn‟t think, Mr. Wade had been saving Miss Song in Japan, and then came back by boat all the way back, it must have been very busy, so I didn‟t call Mr. Wade to ask about this. I wanted to tell you when you come back.”


Charlie nodded and said,


“Okay, then let her go.”


Orvel hurriedly said,


“Okay Mr. Wade, I will make the arrangements.”


Issac said to Charlie at this time:


“Master, I think you‟d better go there and tell the old lady that it was your decision to delay her release for two days. Otherwise, once she returns to Eastcliff, she will definitely think about revenge.”


Orvel said without hesitation:


“Get revenge on me? Let her let her go! I am Orvel, the one who has died once, so I am not afraid of her!”


Issac waved his hand and said solemnly:


“You don‟t understand Missy‟s style of behavior. She is a person who bears special grudges and has various methods to get even. If the young master offends her, she definitely can‟t do anything to the young master. If you offend her, then she will not only trouble you, but also your family and friends.”


Hearing this, Orvel suddenly became a little nervous But he didn‟t want Charlie to look down on him, so he bit his head and said:


“It‟s okay, I am not scared. I am Orvel!”


Issac couldn‟t help sighing He knew Cynthia‟s character too well Charlie had originally let Cynthia stay here for seven days, but Orvel let her stay for nine days, then she would definitely be very stingy at the moment Charlie has the strength and the old man is partial. She certainly dare not do anything to Charlie, but she will never let Orvel go.


Otherwise, the anger she unleashes in Aurous Hill would have no place to spread. Therefore, out of concern for Orvel, he suggested that Charlie help him carry the pot. After all, Charlie had already offended Cynthia to death. Charlie‟s mother-in-law, Elaine, gave Cynthia a beating. With such a big hatred here, it would seem trivial to detain Cynthia for two more days Charlie laughed at this moment and said:


“Anyway, I should go and see my aunt myself!”


When Orvel heard this, he knew that Charlie was going to step up to plate for him, he was immediately grateful So, he hurriedly bowed and said respectfully:


“I‟m sorry Mr. Wade, Orvel is causing you trouble.”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Hey, don‟t say that! After all, you are all doing things for me, how can you say that it is causing me trouble.”

After all, Charlie said to Issac:


“Mr. Issac, prepare the car, let‟s go together!”


“OK master!”

Cynthia was cursing his mother in the rental house at this time


“Charlie! You b@stard who speaks no words! Seven days have passed, why didn‟t you let me out!”


Chapter 2196


“You really have got guts, didn‟t let me out. Let me go out once, I will definitely settle accounts with all of you, one by one!”


“Do you really think that I have a muddled mind? I am Cynthia. Let me go, now!!!”


Cynthia became more agitated as she scolded, and coughed continuously:


“Cough cough cough…cough cough cough…If you don‟t let me out, I will turn around and throw you all into the Yangtze River and feed you to the fish. Come! I want to kill all of you one by one so that you can never live beyond this day, no more life for you b@stards!”


No wonder Cynthia was hysterical. For nine days, living in such a place where the lowest-end population lived, she had completely collapsed In addition, Aurous Hill is located in the south of the Yangtze River, and the winter is humid. The rental house she lives in has no air conditioning or heating. Every day, she can only wipe tears on the bed wrapped in a damp quilt From the first second of moving in, she hurriedly escaped after expecting the expiration of the seven days Unexpectedly, at the gate, Orvel was unwilling to let her go For Cynthia, this was not only anger but also sheer fear and exasperation. She was afraid that Charlie would regret it all at once, the seven-day period would be invalidated, and then she would not give herself a clear date, so she kept putting herself under house arrest Therefore, she screamed like crazy every day, just to attract the attention of neighbors around her, to attract the police rescue‟s attention, to put pressure on Charlie and his man. She wanted to go out as soon as possible However, she didn‟t know that Orvel had moved all the neighbors around yesterday This self-built building, including the landlord, has a total of 30 residents. Now, except for Cynthia, everyone is enjoying it in the free five-star hotel Therefore, Cynthia‟s yelling and shouting into the vacuum. No one is paying any attention to it Until her voice was almost hoarse, no one paid any attention to her, not even the neighbors or police officers who came to ask questions Cynthia, who was extremely depressed, immediately took out her cell phone and sent a video to father, Zhongquan, who was far away in Eastcliff As soon as the video went through, Cynthia cried and said,


“Dad! Please let that b@stard Charlie let me go… I really can‟t stand it anymore… If you don‟t let me out, I‟ll just die here…uuuuu…”


Watching the video, Zhongquan sighed helplessly He knows Cynthia‟s character very well, knowing that Cynthia is absolutely impossible to manage. She could even commit suicide or inflict self-harm, he said seriously:


“Cynthia! Calm yourself down! Isn‟t it just two days late? Be patient, Charlie, I‟m sure, won‟t keep you locked up, maybe he will let you back in these two days.”


Cynthia cried and said,


“Dad! You don‟t know how I passed these nine days! When I grew up and suffered such a crime, Dad! If you don‟t go to that b@stard Charlie, he won‟t let me go now, tomorrow I may not be released, what if he keeps me locked here?”

As she said, she pleaded again:


“Dad, I beg you, just give him a call and ask him to let me go!”


Zhongquan said seriously:


“Cynthia, I finally asked Gu Yanzhong to persuade Charlie and promised to come back to participate in the ancestor worship ceremony on coming Festival. This matter is extremely important to the Wade family. There should be no difference in what he says. If it is because of you, As a result of Charlie may change his mind again, that is definitely a great loss to the Wade Family!”


Cynthia understood now It turned out that the old man was unwilling to put pressure on Charlie, mainly because he was unwilling to offend Charlie for her!


When she thought that her father was unreliable, Cynthia was very sad, and cried:


“Dad! What if Charlie keeps me locked up, what should I do?”


The old man hurriedly said:


“Oh, Cynthia, if Charlie doesn‟t let you go on the next Festival, Dad will definitely ask him for an explanation.”


Cynthia suddenly collapsed:


“Dad! the Festival is going to be in April, and it is nearly two months away!”


Chapter 2197

Cynthia didn‟t want to continue this kind of hard day anymore If you really have to wait until the April Festival to go back, it is no different from killing her Zhongquan couldn‟t help but comforted:


“Cynthia, you just accept it and hold your temper and wait a few more days. If Charlie is not willing to let you go, I will call him.”


Cynthia naturally had thousands of grievances in her heart, so she didn‟t dare to say more She secretly thought in her heart:


“I can see it now. In my father‟s eyes, Charlie is the most important person in the Wade family.”


“After all, if he really marries Gu Yanzhong‟s daughter, then he will be one of the heirs of the Gu family‟s trillion-dollar property, which will greatly help the Wade family.”



“Under this situation, how can I compare myself with Charlie‟s importance to a married daughter in the eyes of my father?”



“Hey, it seems I can only break my teeth and swallow it.”


So she could only say angrily:


“Okay Dad, I know… Then I will wait patiently for a few more days. If Charlie doesn‟t let me go in three or five days, then you will have to call him and talk…”


As she said, her nose sore, and she sobbed Zhongquan comforted:


“Okay, don‟t worry, three days, if Charlie doesn‟t let you go after three days, Dad will call him personally!”


Cynthia nodded, choked up and said,


“Dad, okay then, I‟ll be waiting…”


“Okay, Goodbye.”

With the termination of the video call, the tears in Cynthia‟s eyes could no longer stop, pattering down At this moment, she suddenly heard a knock on the door Cynthia jumped up from the bed, and ran to the door in few steps, and pulled the door open Before she could see the person outside, she cursed unbearably:


“You b@stards, when are you going to let me out?”


Charlie looked at Cynthia with dull skin and swollen eye bags, frowned, and said,


“Auntie, the weather in Aurous Hill is so humid and cold. You have been here for nine days. The anger hasn‟t been suppressed yet?”

When Cynthia saw that it was Charlie, she immediately questioned in annoyance:


“Charlie! You said you would let me go after seven days, but my eyes have been shut here for nine days by your people, why didn‟t you let me go? !”


After all, she saw Orvel standing next to Charlie and angrily reprimanded:


“It‟s this b@stard, who has detained me for two days in private, he‟s damned!”


Charlie said coldly:


“I meant to keep you for two more days.”


“You did that?!”

Cynthia asked indignantly:


“You obviously said 7 days, why turned them into 9 days? Why?”


Charlie snorted and said faintly:


“Are you, my aunt? It‟s hard to come here, how can you leave in only 7 days? Whatever you say, you can stay for two more days. Is that right?”


Cynthia was about to explode with Charlie‟s attitude of being scornful, and angrily rebuked:


“Charlie! You don‟t want to be fake with me! I don‟t know you yet? Let me tell you, you better not do something with me, let me go back quickly!”


Charlie shook his head lightly, sighed and said:


“It seems that in nine days, you can‟t suppress your anger at all. The Eastcliff sky is dry, and your anger is so big, it will definitely be more serious when you go back. In my opinion, You should continue to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more days and let your anger completely extinguished before leaving!”


After that, he immediately said to Orvel next to him:


“Orvel!”


Chapter 2198

Orvel hurriedly bowed his hands:


“Mr. Wade, what are your instructions?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“My aunt still needs to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more days. During this time, I will trouble you to continue to watch her strictly. Everything is the same as before.”


Orvel hurriedly asked,


“Mr. Wade, how many days did you say… how many days is it?”

Charlie thought for a while and laughed:


“So, let‟s go for 7 days. It will be a whole week to get the balance. If these 7 days don‟t work, it proves that my aunt is too angry, then we have to give her, some more days. It‟s a big treat.”


Orvel smiled and said,


“OK master Wade, I know!”


What Charlie thought at this time was:


“Cynthia, you are not my parent‟s daughter, don‟t act like a queen here. You still haven‟t repented. If you are stubborn, don‟t blame my subordinates. Ruthless, this can cure your attitude, that is what I hope!”


Hearing Charlie‟s words, Cynthia‟s face instantly turned pale!


Her tone instantly softened, and she begged with sobs:


“Charlie! You can‟t be like this! I have been tortured for the past nine days such that I don‟t look like a human being anymore. Do you know what life I‟ve had these nine days? Have you eaten the food they give me? The oily water is fine, there is no facial cleanser, no facial mask, not even an eyeliner…”



“My skin condition is so bad that I‟m dying. It will take at least a month to get it back. If you keep me locked up for another seven days, then my skin will be really finished…”


Charlie put away the smile on his face and said solemnly:


“My good aunt, you still don‟t understand why I want you to stay in Aurous Hill, stay here!”



“I let you stay here, so that you can put away your temper and learn to be a good woman. If you can do it, I will let you go; if you can‟t do it, I will let you stay until you can do it. That s it!”



“As for whether your skin is good or bad, what does it have to do with me?”


Cynthia was extremely angry, but on the surface, she still begged with aggrieved expression:


“Charlie, I am your aunt, we are family, how can you treat me like this…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Oh, you are starting to treat me as a family now? Why didn‟t you treat me like family when you came from Eastcliff to tell me? Family?”


Cynthia was extremely embarrassed and quibbled:


“I…I did it for you…”

Charlie smiled and said,


“So you did everything for my good!”


Cynthia said flatly:


“Oh, of course! I‟m your aunt, If I‟m not good for you, for whom should I?”


Charlie clapped his hands and said with a smile:


“That‟s a coincidence, aunt, I am doing this now for your own good! You must not let down my good intentions you!”


After that, he looked at Cynthia with a serious expression. Continue to say:


“I now give you two choices!”


“The first one, you honestly stay here for another seven days!”



“In these seven days, you are not allowed to swear, you are not going to go crazy, you are not allowed to chirp and yell here!”



“If you behave well, in seven days, I will tell my people to let you go!”

After listening Cynthia asked,


“What about the second choice?”

Charlie said coldly:


“The second option is to stay here for another month! This month, if you want to swear, you can swear, if you want to go crazy, you can go mad, if you want to yell, just yell as you want. Scream, I‟ll be in a good mood after a month!”



“If I am in a good mood, then you can go straight back.”



“But if I‟m in a bad mood, I‟m sorry, I might have to stay with you for a while and do my best as a landlord!”


Chapter 2199

Cynthia really took it Although she still hated Charlie in her heart, after Charlie‟s words, she did not dare to continue to bargain with Charlie. She has realized that Charlie‟s character and acting style cannot be suppressed by her In addition, Aurous Hill is Charlie‟s territory, and the old man is also facing Charlie now, she has no other way except forbearance If you can‟t afford it, you have to hold it So, she could only suppress all the anger and dissatisfaction in her heart, and honestly said:


“Okay…I choose the first one…”


Charlie nodded, and then said to Orvel,


“Orvel, you have heard it. In the next seven days, you must let your people give her strict supervision. If there are any more yellings and screamings on the street. Let me know as soon as possible!”


Orvel hurriedly stood up straight and said loudly,


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, it will definitely be taken care of!”


Charlie gave a hum, and then said:


“If she is doing well, as soon as seven days are up, she will be taken to the airport directly, and there is no need to ask me for instructions.”



“OK Mr. Wade!”


Charlie looked at Cynthia again and said seriously:


“Auntie, it is not my purpose to keep you in Aurous Hill. It is the key to let you learn to respect others. I have already said what I need to say, so you can do it yourself After speaking, he didn‟t bother to listen to what Cynthia said, turned around and went out Cynthia was extremely angry, but she dared not show any dissatisfaction She didn‟t even dare to vent her emotions by shouting, for fear that Charlie‟s men would not be able to get along with her again Orvel said to Charlie very gratefully and ashamedly:


“Mr. Wade, I didn‟t get things done by myself, and I want to say sorry. I‟m really sorry, I‟m causing you trouble… ….”

In Orvel‟s heart, he really felt ashamed Charlie said that he would release Cynthia after 7 days, but after the 7-day deadline, he did not dare to release her directly, but wanted to wait for Charlie to return and report to him before releasing her However, he didn‟t think about it at the time, so he offended Cynthia and what would happen For Orvel, people like Cynthia are definitely big people with great supernatural powers. If she wants to rectify Orvel and Orvel‟s family, Orvel has no ability to resist at all So he was very grateful that Charlie came over at this time and carried this pot for himself Moreover, he is equally grateful to Issac.


Had it not been for Issac‟s reminder, he might have never thought of this. It is very likely that when Cynthia retaliated, he still hadn‟t figured out why. Seeing him thanking, Charlie waved his hand and said,


“You are doing things for me, so you don‟t have to be so polite about it.”


After finishing speaking, he looked at Issac on the side and exhorted:


“Mr. Issac, Ruo Su is over there, you must keep an eye, and also help me pay attention to the current movement of the Su family.”


Issac nodded immediately and said,


“Master, don‟t worry, I will arrange Eastcliff‟s men to help me keep an eye on the Su family.”


Charlie said:


“Okay, Orvel go to work, Mr. Issac take me home.”


……


Charlie sat in Issac‟s Rolls-Royce, and the first thing was to call Ito Nanako, who was in Japan. On the one hand, he wants to report her safety, on the other hand, he wants to inquire about the situation in Japan.


Chapter 2200

After all, Ruo Su‟s escape from such an important prison is probably unacceptable to the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, and the entire region Once the phone was connected, Ito Nanako‟s voice came over:


“Mr. Charlie, have you already arrived in Aurous Hill?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Yes, how do you know?”


Ito Nanako smiled and said:


“I was following the news in Aurous Hill and found that some media were promoting the news that Miss Song had returned. Since she has returned to Aurous Hill, Charlie must have arrived too.”



“Yes.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said:


“We arrived in the morning, and we rushed to the Song Group as soon as we got back, so I‟m sorry to report this to you late.”


Nanako Ito smiled and said:


“Charlie is too polite, you have to be busy with business, don‟t need to contact me for the first time, as long as you are like this, just tell me when you are done.”


Charlie sighed in his heart, this Ito Nanako is really gentle and considerate. If anyone marries such a woman in the future, that would be a blessing for a lifetime Thinking in his heart, he couldn‟t help shaking his head, driving the thought out of his mind, and asked:


“Nanako, is there any activity in Tokyo?”



“Has.”


Nanako Ito said:


“A major incident happened in Tokyo the night before. Ruo Suli, the first criminal who killed the Matsumoto family, escaped from prison! This incident only broke out yesterday afternoon. It was said that Ruo Suli was dropped. People have disappeared. The Metropolitan Police Department and the Self-Defense Forces are going crazy, and they are conducting carpet searches across the country.”

After speaking, Nanako Ito said again:


“The impact of this incident in Japan is very bad. The director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has already taken the blame and resigned this morning. A friend of my father, a senior of the Tokyo Homeland Security Bureau, was in danger , Took over the post of director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.”


Charlie couldn‟t help but laugh secretly when he heard this. This Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is really unlucky. This incident, at first glance, was that the Su family was secretly engaged with the top officials of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces According to the confession of the captain of the ship Ruo Suli last time, this incident is that the Japanese Self-Defense Force first handed over the people to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and then placed them together with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and Su‟s family. In his hand, he exchanged the person, and then threw the pot to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department They originally wanted the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to take the blame, and then the Self-Defense Forces would catch Ruo Suli again, so as to enhance the influence of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces in the country But I didn‟t expect that in the middle of this matter, Charlie suddenly popped out and brought Ruo Suli back to the country In this way, the loss of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces is not too great, after all, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is carrying the pot, and they are just emptying out.


But the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is really bad. People are theirs, and the responsibility rests with them. If they fail to catch Ruo Suli, they would be a shameful criminal in the Japanese judicial field and a fair criminal in Japan. So Charlie said to Ito Nanako:


“Your captain and crew are still on the way back. After they return, they should tell you that Ruo Suli has been captured.”


Ito Nanako asked in surprise:


“Ah?! Charlie, why did you catch Ruo Suli? You two know each other?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“I have some personal grievances with her. After sailing that day, she wanted to kill me at sea, but unfortunately, she was not as skilled and was caught by me.”


Ito Nanako hurriedly asked:


“Then Charlie, are you okay?”



“I‟m fine.”

Charlie smiled:


“Now Ruo Suli is in my hands, but I still hope you keep it secret for me.”


Ito Nanako said without hesitation:


“Charlie, please rest assured, I will keep it secret for you!”


Charlie said again:


“Oh right, Nanako, you just said that the newly appointed head of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is your father‟s friend?”



“Yes.”

Nanako Ito explained:


“He is my dad‟s college classmate and one of his best friends.”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Then I think it is for you, I will give him a big gift!”


Chapter 2201

When Nanako heard this, she asked in surprise:


“Charlie! what kind of gift are you going to give him?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Presumably he is still anxious to get answers. Angry because he doesn‟t understand why Ruoli disappeared and why she was dropped by someone?”


Nanako said:


“This is indeed the case. Dad said that my uncle is under a lot of pressure now because it is difficult to do this kind of critical task. The main reason is that the expectations of the people are too high. If you do it well, everyone will be happy, but if you fail, it‟s very likely to make you suffer and face the anger of the people.”

Charlie agreed and said:


“Yes, this kind of thing is a double-edged sword. If you don‟t use it well, you will hurt yourself.”


After speaking, Charlie said with a smile:


“But, the gift I give him can make him turn this double-edged sword into a single-edged sword!”


Nanako asked in amazement:


“Charlie, what do you mean by this? A double-edged sword becoming a single-edged sword?”



“Right.”

Charlie said with a smile:


“In other words, with my gift, he doesn‟t have to worry about harming himself if this sword is not used well.”


Nanako hurriedly said,


“Charlie, what exactly is this great gift you are talking about?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“You tell him that the reason why Ruoli was dropped is that the Su family and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces are working in collusion against the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.”



“Ah?!”

Nanako‟s voice was extremely surprised:


“Charlie, what you said is true?! The Su family, really colluded with the Self-Defense Forces?”


Charlie asked her:


“When did I lie to you?”


Nanako hurriedly explained:


“Charlie, I didn‟t mean that… I just thought… this thing is too subversive! How can the Self-Defense Force, as part of the army, be so absurd?”


Charlie smiled and said,


“There could be a thousand interpretations. The reason why the Su family and the Self-Defense Forces fly and stalk each other is not for profit! The main reason is that the Su family‟s energy is too large to cover the sky, you tell Your dad‟s friend, let him focus on breakthroughs from the Self-Defense Forces, and he will definitely make significant progress.”


After speaking, Charlie said again:


“As long as your uncle can find real evidence of collusion between the Self-Defense Forces and the Su family, even if there is no way to capture Ruoli back, you can still fight a beautiful turnaround on behalf of the Metropolitan Police Department. Up!”

Nanako also knew very well that before Charlie didn‟t tell her about this, the key point of this matter was whether her uncle could smoothly arrest Ruoli But now, the key point of this matter has immediately changed As long as the uncle finds absolute evidence that it is indeed the Su family and the Self-Defense Force that replaced Ruoli, the Metropolitan Police Department can instantly get rid of all responsibilities, and all the gangsters will be dumped to the Su family and the Self-Defense Force!


Thinking of this, Nanako hurriedly said with joy:


“Charlie, then I will inform my uncle first, thank you for this great gift! As long as the trouble is solved, I will ask uncle to Thank you, Charlie! I will ask him to thank you personally!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“You don‟t have to be so polite, as long as I come to Japan in the future, or if there is anything I need, you will help me I know, so there is nothing to be polite about.”


Nanako blurted out:


“Charlie, don‟t worry! My uncle has always been very affectionate and righteous. If he can come back with Charlie‟s help this time, he will definitely remember Charlie‟s kindness!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Then I will reveal a little more information. You must ask him to check the Maritime Self-Defense Force that went to sea last night. The inner ghost must be out of this group of people. Everyone catches them all for a sudden trial, and they will definitely find a breakthrough!”


Nanako thought for a moment and said:


“The level of the Self-Defense Force is higher than that of the Metropolitan Police Department. If you arrest people directly, it may be difficult to push, and the Self-Defense Force will definitely interfere.”


Chapter 2202

Charlie smiled and said,


“Isn‟t he from the homeland security department? As far as I know, homeland security is the most important thing for any country. Therefore, people in the homeland security department must be higher than the military. He can ask his former colleagues or leaders to help, and the Homeland Security Department will come forward to arrest people in the Self-Defense Force. I believe the Self-Defense Force has absolutely no guts to interfere.”


After a pause, Charlie said again:


“After the homeland security department catches people, they can be handed over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department for interrogation. No matter how many people are caught, they will all be isolated and interrogated separately. Find the key clue!”


Nanako couldn‟t help exclaiming:


“Charlie, your method is really great! I will tell him now! Thank you on behalf of my uncle!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Okay, you can tell him quickly, I‟m just waiting to see this great show of tide reversal!”


Charlie only revealed to Nanako that the Su family colluded with the Self-Defense Forces and exchanged for Ruoli, but did not tell her that the whole thing was that the Su family and the Self-Defense Forces played the game together. On the surface, it was a release, but it was actually a left-hand Invert of these inside stories This is mainly because these words do not have much meaning when they come out of his mouth Moreover, the more clues you give, the easier it is to interfere with the opponent‟s concentration Therefore, he only talked about the secret trade between the Su family and the Self-Defense Forces, and the rest, let the uncle of Nanako, follow the clues he gave, go in-depth, and let him dig out the background. That would be more lethal ……


At this moment Eastcliff, Su Family Mansion Ruoli and the accompanying crew members hadn‟t heard any news for so long, making Chengfeng Su anxious. Zynn Su was also worried about this matter.


It‟s just that Zynn didn‟t know the inside story of the whole thing. He thought that the Su family had an accident while rescuing Ruoli. So he asked Chengfeng a little anxiously:


“Dad, what the hell is going on? Don‟t our people want to take Ruoli back to China by the waterway? Why suddenly there is no news, and only the ship is the one left by the Japanese. The guard intercepted, where did Ruoli go?”


Chengfeng said depressedly:


“How do I know? I know as much about the whole thing as you do. You ask me, how can I answer you?”


Zynn saw his father‟s tone a little irritated and hurriedly apologized:


“Dad, calm down, and I am not targeting you… It‟s just that this fact is too weird. My heart is always hanging. This should not go wrong”


Chengfeng said coldly:


“I have sent someone to Japan to investigate this matter. Once there is any news, I will communicate it to you as soon as possible.”


Zynn sighed worriedly, and said,


“Dad, who did you communicate with, in the Japanese Self-Defense Force? How about giving me contact information and I will call him to see if there are any missed clues.”


As soon as Chengfeng heard this, he became frustrated, and said to him:


“May I give you your contact information? The grandson of the Japanese Self-Defense Force now thinks I‟ve played with him and is chasing after me asking me to give him an explanation. Call him, wouldn‟t master‟s overall plan become clear to the whole world?”


Thinking of this, he said with a dark face:


“I said, I have sent someone to investigate, and news will be sent to you simultaneously. Do you have any comments on my arrangements?”


Chapter 2203

Seeing his father a little angry, Zynn hurriedly stood up, bowed, and said,


“Dad, calm down your anger, I didn‟t mean that, I am just worried about Ruoli… Anyway, Ruoli is my flesh, She is currently unsure of her life and death, her whereabouts are unknown, I am indeed too anxious…”


Elder Cheng looked at him coldly, and said word by word:


“Zynn, to do big things, you must have the strong heart of a lion and not change your face, and the disappearance of an illegitimate girl will make you panic like this? So what? If I die today, can you still manage the Su family?!”


As soon as Zynn heard this, his whole person was instantly worried!


He murmured in his heart:


“The old man started to doubt my heart and my ability. This is not a good sign!”



“If I show too much concern about Ruoli on this matter and behave too nervously, the old man will definitely think that I am weak and not strong enough to be promoted to the position of Su Family Patriarch…”



“If it is because of Ruoli‟s matter that affects the old man‟s judgment of the successor, then it is really not worth the gain…”


Thinking of this, Zynn said with an awe-inspiring expression:


“Dad! Don‟t worry! No matter how this matter turns out, I will never let it affect me!”


Old man Su looked at him suspiciously, and said coldly:


“Will it affect you? It‟s not your mouth that has the final say, but my old man‟s eyes have the final say!”


Zynn hurriedly said:


“Dad, you are right! I will show you with practical actions!”

Elder Su gave a hum and waved his hand:


“Okay, you can go now.”

Zynn respectfully said:


“Good dad, I‟ll go out first…”


Chengfeng coldly reminded:


“If Ruoli is still alive, then I believe she will contact you. If she contacts you, you must tell me the first!”


Zynn said without hesitation:


“Dad, don‟t worry, if she contacts me, I will report to you as soon as possible!”

Chengfeng gave a hum and waved his hand:


“Go.”


Zynn quickly turned around and hurriedly left Old Su‟s study. At this time, Zynn‟s back was already wet with cold sweat. After living in a rich family for a long time, he increasingly felt that the rich family is no different from the ancient palace dwelling families The lord of the wealthy family in the ancient days would be a king and his heir would be the prince below Although he has been appointed by the old man as the


“prince”

who will inherit the Su family in the future, he still holds the power, and he must always be cautious and walking on thin ice!


Otherwise, it is very likely that he might say something wrong and provoke the lord‟s anger upon himself, then he will mercilessly be dismissed!


There are so many princes who were deposed because of their words and demeanor who rebelled against the Lord in ancient times!


World history is full of such events. A wise man must learn from history and correct his course.


Chapter 2204

Falling from grace for the prince was not the only worry. There are historical proofs when the princes had to the fact trial, house arrests, and face the death penalty for defying an order from their kings Zynn was also worried that if he caused the old man‟s dissatisfaction because of Ruoli‟s affairs, and if the old man abolished him, his loss would be extremely heavy, and most of his life‟s efforts would be wasted Thinking of this, Zynn decided that regarding Ruoli, he must control his emotions as much as possible in front of the old man, and must not let the old man have any dissatisfaction with him! The daughter is important, but the position of the Su Family Patriarch is even more important What‟s more, this daughter is still his illegitimate daughter!


……


Here, the old man Su rushed into Zynn and made a fire, and he was more or less worried In fact, the main reason why he got angry with Zynn was mainly to hide his guilty conscience After all, he made the decision to betray Ruoli The old man had already settled an account. The crimes committed by Ruoli in Japan are extremely heinous. He really wants to buy the relevant personnel to release her. Not to mention the huge cost, it is easy to offend the Japanese government Therefore, he planned to cooperate with the Japanese Self-Defense Force, get Ruoli out by himself, and then let the Self-Defense Force capture her back and sell the Self-Defense Force a favor After all, the Japanese Self-Defense Force still has a lot of energy in the Japanese government. As long as it has a good relationship with the Self-Defense Force, it will be very convenient to develop in Japan in the future and cooperate with the Japanese government However, the old man never dreamed that such a big change would happen to the original seamless plan Ruoli‟s disappearance put him in a dilemma now On the one hand, he did not know how to explain to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces and how to eliminate the indignation of the Japanese people towards the Su family; On the other hand, he didn‟t know whether Ruoli was dead or alive. If she was still alive, would she already be cognizant to his doings in secret? What if she knew about it and retaliate in the future?


While he was irritable, his most trusted subordinate hurried over and said in a low voice:


“Master, Masaji Honda of the Japanese Self-Defense Force has called again. He has given us 24 hours. If we don‟t handover Ruoli to them in the next 24 hours the one billion dollar deposit we gave them will not come back…”



“Also, Masaji Honda is very angry now. He thinks we are playing with them on purpose, so he said, if we don‟t hand over Ruoli, then he will assume we are his enemies, and this will not end up well for us”


Elder Su sighed and cursed very annoyed:


“Damn! Where did Ruoli go? A breathing person, she can‟t disappear out of thin air!”


The subordinate hurriedly said,


“Now all the police in Japan are looking for the whereabouts of Ruoli. The Self-Defense Forces are also investigating all passing ships at sea. If Ruoli is still in Japan, it is only a matter of time before she is found; She has already left Japan, so she must have left Japan by water. Based on the time since her disappearance, she should have returned to China.”


Elder Su frowned tightly and said coldly:


“If it‟s the former, it‟s okay, but if it‟s the latter, it will be troublesome! She has no reason not to contact Su‟s family when she returns to China unless she already knows the truth. ! In that case, we will face trouble in the future!”


After that, he immediately ordered:


“Immediately send someone to monitor the He family. If Ruoli returns to China, if she does not contact us, she will definitely contact her family and closely monitor all the He family‟s movements. Report any disturbances to me immediately!”


Chapter 2205

At this moment, Tokyo, Japan Forty-eight-year-old Suzuki Tomohisa was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office where he had just taken office, unable to do anything. He is the new director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Prior to this, he was a middle-level senior in the Homeland Security Department. He was very well-known in the Homeland Security Department because he was very good at investigating and had a very hard wrist This time, Ruoli was found to have dropped the package, and the whole of Japan was shocked. The Japanese government was overwhelmed by this, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department became a target of public criticism There is really no way, the Japanese government can only let Suzuki Tomohisa take orders However, Suzuki Tomohisa didn‟t want to take this mess either As a wise man, he generally stays away from such cases that shock the whole country Because cracking such a case is certainly very advantageous, but if you fail, you will definitely disappoint the people of the whole country For so many years, Suzuki Tomohisa has relied on a steady and slow fight, a little bit of experience, success stories, and his own reputation.


Therefore, he likes to take on tasks that are not so challenging and difficult. He didn‟t want to interfere with such a challenging and difficult task. Because, it was hard for him to rely on a steady fight until today, and he can continue to maintain this style until retirement In that case, he will be able to retreat and reap the admiration of the people across the country Now this extremely difficult task, being able to complete it will certainly make him leap a big step forward. But if it is not done, it will also waste the reputation and status that he has gained over the years It is like a gambler who has won a lot of money and plans to leave the game with the money after playing a few cards However, at this moment, the dealer asked him to bet on Stud and put in all the money he had won so far.


Only fools are willing to do such things. But Suzuki Tomohisa couldn‟t help it. After all, he works in the national security department. After all, he is a national civil servant. What the Japanese government wants him to do, he has no room for bargaining at all Now, it is a foreign woman he has never met that determines the future trajectory of his life And he only knew that this woman was called Ruoli, who was the main murderer of the Matsumoto family. As long as he could catch her, he would be well-known throughout Japan; but if he could not catch her, he would disappoint the whole nation. He will be a sinner in the eyes of the Japanese people As for where is Ruoli? Is she still alive? He has no clues at all He stretched on the chair and said, even if I can‟t find Ruoli, I must at least find out how she got away under everyone‟s eyes Now that the double has been poisoned and died, and several people responsible for her transportation have also disappeared for no reason. The Metropolitan Police Department could not find any valuable clues Just when he scratched his scalp and didn‟t know where to start, his deputy pushed in and said embarrassingly:


“Mr. Suzuki, there are many media reporters outside. Not only our domestic NHK and Asahi Shimbun but also there are many top overseas media including BBC and CNN, they all want to interview you…”


“Interview me?”

Suzuki Tomohisa said with a black face,


“I just took office, what can I do for an interview?”


The deputy said:


“They want to know the progress of Ruoli‟s disappearance case…”


Chapter 2206

Suzuki angrily said:


“Can you help me tell them that there is no progress on this matter. If there is any substantial progress, then I will definitely announce it to the national and even the world media through the press conference.”


The deputy nodded:


“Okay Mr. Suzuki, I can definitely do that!”


Tomohisa stopped him and said,


“Oh yes, from now on, no media reporters are allowed to enter the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department without invitation or permission!”



“Okay, roger sir!”


After the deputy went out, Tomohisa rubbed his temples distractedly and said to himself:


“Hey…As long as you are in danger, you have never had any good things! This case has such a great influence. Not only the people of the whole country are paying attention, but even overseas media are interested. If you don‟t handle it well, your reputation may be ruined. It‟s f*cking tricky!”


As he was thinking about it, the phone rang suddenly Hearing the ringing of the cell phone, his scalp suddenly numbed, and his veins jumped What he is most afraid of now is answering the phone, not just that various media outlets try their best to find out his mobile phone and want to interview him over the phone There are many leaders of government departments who are constantly asking about the progress of the investigation of the entire case He is troubled by it. When he looks at the screen of her mobile phone, he realized that it was the daughter of his good brother, Nanako The Suzuki family and the Ito family were originally family friends He and Yuhiko Ito have been close friends since they were young, and they also attended the same university. Although they are not brothers, they are not anything less than the brothers Therefore, Nanako seemed to him as his half daughter Seeing that it was Nanako‟s phone call, his irritable mood was greatly relieved. He got on the phone and squeezed a little smile, and asked:


“Nanako, dear what makes you call me, is everything all right?”


Nanako hurriedly said:


“Uncle Suzuki everything is good, don‟t worry. Uncle, I heard that you have recently been transferred to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to investigate the case of Ruoli‟s disappearance?”



“Yes.”

Tomohisa asked,


“Have you heard of it?”



“Yes…”

Nanako said,


“Uncle Suzuki, have you found any useful clues?”


Tomo Suzuki sighed:


“There is no clue so far, this Ruoli is almost as if she has evaporated.”


Nanako hesitated for a moment and said:


“Uncle Suzuki, I have a very good friend. When I called me just now, he revealed a little clue to me, so I called you quickly. it might be of great help.”


As soon as Tomo Suzuki heard this, he immediately asked excitedly:


“Nanako, what you said is true? Who is your friend? What clue did he give you?”


Nanako solemnly said:


“Uncle Suzuki, I‟m sorry about the identity of my friend, I can‟t tell you.”

While speaking, Nanako said again:


“As for the clue he gave me…he told me that the reason why Ruoli was silently transferred is not because of Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It is linked to the Su family and the Self-Defense Force.”



“The Self-Defense Force?”

Tomo Suzuki asked in amazement:


“Is the Self-Defense Force also involved in this matter?”



“Right.”

Nanako said:


“My friend said that it was the Su family and the Self-Defense Forces who united and sacked Ruoli, and then deliberately dumped the pot to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.”


Tomohisa hurriedly asked:


“Then what is your informant‟s intention? Do they want to rescue that Ruoli back to Su‟s house?”



“No.,”

Nanako said:


“Their purpose is to throw Ruoli‟s scapegoat to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and then the Self-Defense Force will capture Ruoli back at sea and take all the credit.”



“What?!”

Tomo Suzuki was dumbfounded, and blurted out:


“Nanako…you…what you said…is true?!”


Nanako said seriously:


“This is what my friend told me. I believe him. He said that if you want to seize this clue, you can use your relationship with the national security department to take the boats in the Japanese sea that patrolled at Tokyo Port yesterday. All the members of the Self-Defense Forces should be taken away for quarantine review, there should be a breakthrough!


Chapter 2207

Nanako‟s words overturned all Tomo Suzuki‟s guesses and inferences about the whole matter He never dreamed that the Self-Defense Forces could also get involved in this kind of thing, and a strong wave of anger hit his heart immediately!


Immediately, Tomohisa gritted his teeth and said:


“Nanako, thank you and your friends for reminding me. I will definitely bring all the relevant persons responsible for the trial as soon as possible!”

Nanako smiled and said,


“Uncle Suzuki, I hope this clue can help you.”


Tomo Suzuki said confidently:


“Nanako, if this clue is true, then it really helped me a lot!”


After that, Tomo Suzuki hurriedly said:


“Nanako, I have to make arrangements for arrest!”



“Good Uncle Suzuki!”


Tomohisa hung up the phone and immediately contacted his old leader of the Homeland Security Department The clues provided by Nanako are of great importance. If the Self-Defense Forces really participate in the removal of Ruoli, this is not only a national scandal but also a major homeland security incident, so it must be thoroughly investigated The leaders of Japan‟s homeland security department also paid great attention to this matter after hearing about it, and almost immediately sent a very high-level homeland security expert to fully cooperate with Tomo Suzuki to conduct a thorough investigation of this matter The relevant person in charge of the Self-Defense Force at this time does not know that he has been exposed They are constantly putting pressure on the Su family, forcing them to hand over Ruoli Now the people of the whole country are paying attention to this case. As long as the Self-Defense Forces can arrest Ruoli and bring her to justice, they can make a great contribution However, even if the Su family is unwilling to hand over Ruoli, it does not matter. After that, this matter has the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department‟s back In short, the Self-Defense Force feels that although what they did this time is not a successful big deal, it is definitely a deal that will not lose money However, they did not expect that the Nation‟s Land Security Department of the Metropolitan Police Department had already targeted them! An invisible big net has been slowly spreading towards part of the high-level Self-Defense Forces!


At this time, Charlie had just returned home Pushing the door and entering, he heard the dining room is very lively Claire was chatting with people. Hearing the movement of the door opened, she came out to check. When she saw that Charlie had returned, she exclaimed with joy, “Husband! Why did you come back without saying hello or making a sound?


Charlie smiled and said:


“I didn‟t just finish my business, because a customer was in Japan and said that he was going to come back by private jet, so I just took a ride back.”


Claire nodded, stepped forward to hold his hand, and said with a smile:


“Husband, it takes two or three hours for you to fly from Japan. Surely you didn‟t eat at noon?”


Charlie smiled and said,


“No, I‟ll go home as soon as I‟m done.”


Claire smiled and said,


“Then you came back just right. Elsa just came back from Eastcliff today. I asked her to come to eat at home. We just opened the red wine, so we can eat together!”


With that, she took Charlie and walked into the dining room In the dining room, Elsa was chatting with Jacob and Elaine. When Claire came in holding Charlie‟s hand, her expression immediately turned into that of surprise!


She went back to Eastcliff for a few days during the Chinese New Year holiday and missed Charlie for a few days, so she couldn‟t wait as soon as she got off the plane this morning and came here to visit Claire with gifts Said to come to see Claire, but what she wanted was to see Charlie.


Chapter 2208

However, it was discovered after arrival that Charlie was not at home. It turns out that Charlie went to Japan a few days ago because of an emergency, and has not returned This made Elsa feel a little bit lost, and the originally high mood instantly dimmed a lot Just half an hour ago, Claire‟s family left her at home for lunch. She was still a bit hesitant, thinking that Charlie was not at home. At this time, staying at Claire‟s home for lunch was a waste of time without Charlie. But now she feels, she took a good decision She wanted to say that she would just wait for the next visit, but couldn‟t hold back Claire‟s enthusiasm, she had no choice but to agree Nevertheless, she really didn‟t expect that Charlie would come back before eating this meal!


Therefore, at this moment, Elsa looked at Charlie with a hint of excitement. Jacob and Elaine were naturally very happy to see Charlie returned. Jacob‟s calligraphy and painting association is resting these days. He faces Elaine at home every day, and he is almost annoyed to death. Seeing Charlie‟s come back, he is naturally very happy As for Elaine, she was even happier. When she saw Charlie, she said happily:


“Oh my good son-in-law, you can be counted as coming back after so many days, don‟t you know how much mom missed you these days?”


As she said, her eyes couldn‟t help but look at Charlie‟s hand When Charlie went to other places recently, he always brought her all kinds of high-end gifts back, so she also looked forward to what gifts Charlie would bring to her this time However, Charlie had empty hands at this time, and it didn‟t look like he had prepared a gift Elaine was somewhat disappointed in her heart, but she was too embarrassed to show it. After that, her current attitude towards Charlie had changed drastically from before. She felt that Charlie was an out-and-out good son-in-law Even if Charlie didn‟t bring her a gift this time, she was not upset except for a little disappointment At this time, Charlie also realized that when he came back in a hurry and didn‟t prepare a small gift for Elaine, Elaine would definitely feel a little lost So he walked up to Elaine, sat down beside her, and said with a smile:


“Mom, I‟m so sorry. This time I wanted to buy some gifts for you from Japan to bring back, but suddenly a friend wanted to take a private jet home. When the plane returned to China, I temporarily took him downwind, so I didn‟t have time to buy gifts.”


Elaine hurriedly waved her hand:


“Oh, my son-in-law, I am already very happy if you have the mom in your heart. As for gifts, there is no need to buy them every time!”


Charlie nodded and smiled casually:


“Mom, I will transfer you 200,000 on PayPal later. Take it and buy something, it‟s just a little bit of care for you!”


When Elaine heard this, she asked with excitement:


“Oh my god, my son-in-law! What you said is true?!”


Charlie smiled and said,


“Can there be fakes? Mom, wait a moment, I will transfer the money.”


After that, he took out his mobile phone and directly transferred 200,000 cash to Elaine via PayPal Elaine received the PayPal push and opened it. It was Charlie who gave her 200,000, so she clicked to receive it excitedly, clapped her hands happily, and smiled:


“Oh! What a life of my Elaine! I found a good son-in-law!”


Jacob on the side shook his head repeatedly and said to Charlie:


“Good son-in-law, in the future, give your mother a little less money. If she has a little money, she will suffer. You know that since she broke her leg again, until now, How many things have you bought online? A room is almost filled with her stuff!”

Elaine glared at him and scolded,


“Jacob, take care of your mouth and don‟t spit out stinky bullsh!t, what‟s the matter with you! I think you are jealous of my son-in-law being so kind to me!”


Jacob said angrily:


“You just speak bullsh!t!”


Elaine curled her lips and said:


“What‟s wrong? I speak bullsh!t? I bullsh!t where is your mouth calling or something?”


Jacob‟s angry old face flushed, and he snorted coldly,


“I really don‟t bother to take care of the words coming out of your mouth. such a vulgar woman!”


Chapter 2209

Seeing that Jacob and Elaine were about to choke again, Claire hurriedly came out to complete the game:


“Oh, Mom, Dad, don‟t you always choke up when you talk? Charlie just came back, and Elsa is here, don‟t make a joke of yourself…”


Jacob looked at Elaine and snorted coldly,


“I don‟t know you as much as you look at the face of a girl!”


Elaine said disdainfully:


“Look at what you said, it‟s like I want to be familiar with you.”

After that, Elaine turned her head to the side and stopped looking at Jacob. At this time, Elsa said to Claire in embarrassment:


“By the way, Claire, Qiuyi Gu will come to Aurous Hill for a concert next month. Let‟s go and watch it together?”


Claire hurriedly smiled and said,


“Charlie said he wants to accompany me. He knew Qiuyi and said that he could get tickets for the front row.”


Elsa looked at Charlie in shock and asked:


“Charlie, do you know Qiuyi?!”


Charlie nodded:


“Yes, Miss Gu is one of my clients. I have helped her see in some matters before.”

Elsa blurted out:


“Mom, it‟s so good?! Then you must be familiar with Miss Gu, can you help me find a ticket for the front row? I will pay you twice!”


Having said that, Elsa was afraid that Charlie would not agree, and clasped her hands together and pleaded:


“Charlie, like Claire, I have liked Qiuyi for a long time. I especially want to sit in the first row and watch her concert…”


Speaking of this, Elsa sighed and said:


“But her concert front-row tickets are too difficult to get. As long as she opens the concert, the rich second generation from all over the country will swarm like flies, and they will grab all the good seats. I have tried several

times without success, so I can only ask for your help…”

Charlie couldn‟t help feeling big when he heard this. He first promised Qiuyi that he would go to her concert, and then he promised his wife Claire that he would take her to Qiuyi‟s concert Claire was his wife, and Qiuyi was his fiancee who had been married since she was a child. Taking his wife to see his fiancee‟s concert was very uncomfortable in itself. He didn‟t expect Elsa to join in the fun at this time!


Elsa liked Charlie‟s things, Charlie had known this for a long time And he also knows that Elsa has a fiery personality and courage. When she was in the hot spring with him and his wife, she dared to run to him while his wife was asleep and confessed. If she was there at Qiuyi‟s concert, it would not be right. One can‟t know how messy it will be…


So Charlie said embarrassedly:


“Elsa, I‟m really sorry, I may not be able to help you with this matter, because I have already greeted Miss Gu, and Miss Gu said that at most two tickets can be arranged for me. .”



“As you know, the relationship between me and Miss Gu is nothing but the client relationship between Party A and Party B. It is very hard even to get just two tickets. I really don‟t want to feel embarrassed by asking for someone more… ….”


When Elsa heard this, she didn‟t have much doubt in her heart. She thought to herself:


“Qiuyi‟s concert tickets are always hard to find, and the seats in the front row are hard to change.”



“Charlie just helped Qiuyi. It is indeed very rare that people can promise him two tickets for the front row. No matter how much he asks, it seems that Charlie is a little careless. I can‟t let Charlie looked down upon me to get tickets!”


Thinking of this, she hurriedly said:


“Then I will think of ways myself. If I can‟t get the tickets for the front row, I will be satisfied when I get a ticket for the first five rows.”


Charlie was also slightly relieved when he heard this He felt that if he couldn‟t prevent Elsa from going to the concert, it would be a good thing for Elsa to sit a little further away from him and his wife At least, he can be less stressed when the time comes Charlie knew very well that if she asked Qiuyi for three tickets, she would definitely not refuse, and she would definitely give three consecutive seats.


Chapter 2210

What if Elsa had to sit next to him?


So, if he can‟t agree to her request, let her find a way to get the tickets. The best situation is that she can‟t get the first-row seat, but step back and say, if she gets the first row Seat, as long as she doesn‟t sit next to him, he has nothing to worry about At this time, Elsa said to Claire again:


“Claire, do you want to go shopping together in the afternoon?”


Claire glanced at Charlie and whispered in her ear:


“Elsa, I don‟t want to go shopping. I will go to work in two days. Charlie has just returned from a few days after going out. I want to stay with him.”


Elsa was shocked. She could see that when Claire said this, it was entirely from the heart This made Elsa realize that Claire, who has always been less sensitive to feelings, might have truly fallen in love with Charlie This made her very sad She used to feel that Claire married Charlie only under the pressure of her grandfather. From an emotional point of view, she definitely did not love Charlie In that case, digging a corner by yourself will feel at ease.


However, if the girlfriend really fell in love with Charlie, wouldn‟t they both be happy? If that were the case, it would indeed seem a bit immoral to grab love with a sword. At this moment, Elsa wondered if she would give up pursuing Charlie. If she gave up pursuing Charlie, there would be no need for her to stay in Aurous Hill After that, the chairman of the Emgrand Group has not shown up yet, and Elsa‟s family has also given up the idea of letting her catch this line This time Elsa went back to the New Year, and the Dong family hoped that she would quit her job at Emgrand Group and return to Eastcliff for development.


But Elsa said she didn‟t want to resign because she didn‟t want to give up Charlie. But at this moment, Elsa felt a little shaken in her heart. At a certain moment, she even felt that she might as well leave Aurous Hill and return to Eastcliff to develop well In this case, not only can keep a girlfriend‟s relationship with Claire but also her career and relationship will not be delayed. After that, no matter how much energy she puts into Charlie, it is difficult to get the return she wants. In the end, it is very likely that her feelings will be exhausted However, thinking of Charlie, Elsa‟s strong feeling of admiration could not be restrained at all She felt that if she gave up Charlie, she might not find a man who could make her heart move like him in her entire life.

After thinking about it, Elsa decided:


“I want to stay in Aurous Hill and continue to fight!”


“If Charlie is willing to accept me, then even if I am cast aside by the people of the

world, I will never hesitate!”



“However, if one day it is confirmed that I don‟t stand a chance, then I will completely withdraw, return to Eastcliff without hesitation, and never see Charlie again!”


Chapter 2211

At the same time, Eastcliff Su‟s family Although Ruoli‟s disappearance made Chengfeng Su and Zynn Su worried, it did not affect Zhiyu Su and Zhifei‟s mood at all The two of them didn‟t know Ruoli‟s true identity, they just regarded her as a servant in the family. In addition, Ruoli had always been Zynn‟s bodyguard and had little contact with other siblings, so the pair The siblings naturally didn‟t care much about her affairs Right now, the two brothers and sisters are in Zhiyu‟s study, each looking at the computer, looking at the monitoring screenshots compiled by the person under their hand These screenshots are full of young male yellow faces They were all Su‟s staff, and according to Zhiyu‟s request, they were intercepted from surveillance videos of major airports in Japan some time ago. What the siblings have to do is to constantly look through these screenshots, trying to find Charlie‟s figure Unfortunately, there were too many surveillance videos at the time, and the number of passengers at several major airports in a few days exceeded several million It is indeed not an easy task to find Charlie from these millions of people The two had been checking the screenshots of these surveillance videos for several days, but they still couldn‟t find Charlie The glamorous Zhiyu stayed in front of the computer day and night for several days, her eyes were bloodshot, dry, and unbearable, but she continued to fight while dripping eye drops Because Zhifei had promised her sister in advance that she would try her best to help her find her benefactor, so she didn‟t dare to slack off and kept looking around day and night Seeing that the surveillance video screenshots of nearly a million people have been filtered, but Charlie‟s figure is still not found, Zhifei more or less retreats and said to Zhiyu with a tired face:


“Zhiyu, it is really not easy to find this way. , I don‟t know how long would that take.”


Zhiyu looked through the screenshots and said solemnly:


“There are more than three million people who still need to be identified. Out of almost one million. It‟s a quarter of the completion. I believe that these three million people After reading all of them, you will be able to find clues to your benefactor!


Zhifei sighed and said,


“Zhiyu, don‟t try too hard. Look at your eyes, they are red like a rabbit. Take a break and you can try later!”


Zhiyu said:


“I‟m not tired at all. If you are tired, you can rest for ten minutes.”



“Ten minutes?!”

Zhifei said embarrassingly,


“Sister, don‟t call Zhiyu, change your name to the owl! If I continue to look for it, I will be blind!”


Zhiyu said angrily in her voice:


“Then you don‟t need to find it, I will find it myself!”

Zhifei hurriedly explained:


“I didn‟t mean that, I just want to rest for a while.”


As he said, he hurriedly got up, poured two cups of tea, handed Zhiyu a cup, and smiled:


“Take a cup of tea and rest for a few minutes. There is also a break between classes. You can‟t work hard continuously?”


Zhiyu took a sip from his teacup and said,


“These videos are dead and people are alive. If we don‟t find clues to Benevolence as soon as possible, what if there is a new change in Benevolence‟s trajectory? What if we finally find a clue and then follow the trail to find it, but the benefactor is no longer there?”


Chapter 2212

Speaking of this, Zhiyu continued with a little tiredness:


“The point is, the only one who has really met your benefactor is the two of us, so only the two of us can do this kind of identification work.”


Zhifei nodded helplessly:


“You‟re right, let‟s hurry up and try to find the clue of that man as soon as possible!”


After that, Zhifei remembered something and said:


“By the way, Zhiyu, I‟m going to Aurous Hill in two days. Would you like to come along?”


Zhiyu asked curiously:


“What are you going to do in Aurous Hill?”


Zhifei said embarrassedly:


“I‟ve already discussed naming and cooperation with Qiuyi‟s concert. Her first concert of the year will be held in Aurous Hill on the second day of the lunar calendar. I didn‟t promise her before. Aurous Hill Charity donated 10 million, so I also want to go there in advance. Not only will this 10 million be arranged in place, but also the major welfare homes, orphanages, and other charities in Aurous Hill City will benefit as well. According to the actual needs of these institutions, another 20 million donations will be given to them.”


Having said that, Zhifei continued with a just and awe-inspiring look:


“Since it is doing charity, of course, we must go!”


Zhiyu smiled unkindly and said,


“Hehe, it turned out to pursue Qiuyi! No wonder you are so active!”

Zhifei hurriedly denied:


“Don‟t talk nonsense. I‟m doing charity work. Besides, Qiuyi won‟t go there. I go by myself. How can you say that I am pursuing Qiuyi!”


Zhiyu curled her lips and said:


“Oh, you are still being serious with me, I don‟t know you yet? You just want to make this thing a little more beautiful in advance, and let Qiuyi look at me by then? promise to donate 10 million. As a result of donating 30 million, Qiuyi will definitely think that you are a person with a strong sense of social responsibility, and then have a better opinion of you, I guess right?”


Zhifei said embarrassingly:


“You are the smartest, I can‟t hide anything from your insight, right?”


Zhiyu nodded and smiled:


“Just admit it.”


Zhifei sighed and said,


“Zhiyu, the ancestors have something I don‟t know if you have heard of it?”


Zhiyu blurted out:


“Sell less, speak straight!”


Zhifei said earnestly:


“The ancestors said that if you see it through, you can‟t tell it. This is the highest state of a smart person.”


Zhiyu said disdainfully:


“You don‟t need to reach the highest state to talk, the general state is enough.”



“You girl!”

Zhifei sneered angrily, and immediately changed the subject and asked:


“Hey, I‟ll just ask you if you want to go? If you want to go, let‟s go together. It just happens that I‟m not familiar with Aurous Hill.”


Zhiyu shook her head:


“No, I will not go anywhere until I find this person!”


Zhifei hurriedly persuaded:


“Oh, Zhiyu, you can accompany me. This thing could be done from anywhere, anyplace, you can take your laptop out on the road, at the concert, at the airport anywhere. You just don‟t need to camp in the bedroom for good!”


Zhiyu said uninterestedly:


“Then I don‟t want to go either. You are going to lay the foundation for the pursuit of Qiuyi. What am I going to do?”

Zhifei asked her back:


“You don‟t want to go out to get some air? How dignified the atmosphere is at home these past two days. Dad and grandpa have been black all day long, and you still can‟t feel it? Take this opportunity to go out quietly for a few days. Is it okay?”


Zhiyu hesitated for a moment, and then nodded gently:


“That‟s what I said, then you can arrange it, just to go out and relax.”


Chapter 2213

In fact, even if Zhifei didn‟t say anything, Zhiyu, who was extremely intelligent, had already noticed the recent abnormality in the family atmosphere In addition to the news from Japan, all the news airing about Ruoli. She knew that the Su family stabbed a big man in Japan for saving Ruoli However, what she didn‟t quite understand was why dad had to put so much effort into Ruoli It stands to reason that Ruoli is nothing but a subordinate of the Su family If something goes wrong, the Su family only needs to give her family a generous pension according to the agreement, and then it is enough to pay the relocation allowance monthly There was no need at all. For the sake of a servant, she was taken out of the hands of the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department How high the cost behind this is, you can figure it out with a little brainstorming, at least a hundred times more than the pension and settlement allowance, which is not worthwhile at all But Zhifei took the initiative to speak:


“Zhiyu, Dad, and Grandpa made such a big movement in order to save Ruoli, what do you think they are doing?”


Zhiyu shook her head:


“I don‟t know this, but Dad and Grandpa must have their considerations.”

Zhifei said:


“But I think about it, I always feel that this matter is not cost-effective, and Ruoli can‟t help the Su family make money. It is completely meaningless to invest such a large price to save her!”


Zhiyu shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile:


“I can‟t figure it out, so I just don‟t think about it anymore.”


Zhifei thought for a while and said,


“Do they want to use this to increase people‟s loyalty to the Su family?”


Zhiyu shook her head and said,


“More than fifty people were arrested together. Only one Ruoli was saved. The people must feel unbalanced in their hearts, and they don‟t know what to think!”



“Yes.”

Zhifei sighed and said:


“I can‟t figure it out, I can‟t figure it out…”


Zhiyu said:


“Okay, this is not something we should worry about. Let‟s hurry up and find your benefactor! The family is now in short supply of top masters. If we can find the benefactor and let the benefactor help the Su family, It will certainly alleviate the family‟s immediate urgency to a great extent.”


Zhifei nodded:


“You are right! Benefactor‟s strength, I am afraid that ten or eight Ruoli will not be able to catch up. If he can stay in the Su family to work, it will definitely be a great achievement!”


……


Tokyo, Japan Within one noon, the Metropolitan Police Department and the Homeland Security Department jointly captured all the Maritime Self-Defense members who were patrolling near Tokyo Bay on the night of Ruoli‟s disappearance and separated them for individual surprise interrogations Within the country, the department with the highest authority and priority is the homeland security department Because for a country, nothing is more important than homeland security.

So when Homeland Security comes out to do something, everyone must stand aside. Just like America. The well-known functional departments in the United States are the FBI and CIA and NSA FBI is the US Federal Bureau of Investigation, which is subordinate to the judicial department. Generally speaking, it is responsible for major domestic cases and cases that span multiple places, especially multiple states and counties;


CIA is the Central Intelligence Agency, responsible for collecting all kinds of intelligence on foreign governments, companies, and terrorists;


FBI and CIA are very common in film and television dramas, so they can basically be familiar all over the world, but not many people know about the NSA NSA is the National Security Agency of the United States, the largest intelligence agency of the US government, and the organization that employs the most computer experts, mathematics experts, and linguists in the world. Although they do not often appear in the public eye, their priority in doing things has no match.


Chapter 2214

The same goes for the Japanese Homeland Security Department If the Homeland Security Department arrests members of the Self-Defense Force for interrogation on the grounds of threatening national security, even the top commander of the Self-Defense Force has no right to stop or interrogate And all the members of the Self-Defense Forces are also very clear that once they get involved with the Homeland Security Department, there is no good thing to do, and they will have to be skinned if they survive Therefore, people in the Self-Defense Force have a natural fear of the Homeland Security Department. It is precisely because of the reputation of the Homeland Security Department that among these self-defense team members who were arrested for surprise interrogation, several people with insufficient psychological strength soon began to show their feet Moreover, the people in the homeland security department are almost all the elite of a country This group of people is not only extremely capable but also has been performing various secret tasks. Even in peaceful times, the people in the homeland security department are all battle-tested and best fighters These Self-Defense Force soldiers with little actual combat experience were as simple and weak as elementary school students in front of them Therefore, the Department of Homeland Security seized the few self-defense team members who were not good enough to attack and quickly opened a breakthrough A few hours later, the context of the entire incident has been sorted out by the Department of Homeland Security What made Tomo Suzuki very excited was that Nanako was right. The Self-Defense Forces did collude with the Su family from China. During the transfer of Ruoli Not only that, their cheapest operation was to deliberately fix the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. When Ruoli was handed over to the Police Department for escort, dropped her, and transferred all the responsibilities to them. The video hall suffered a huge grievance And their motives for uniting with foreign forces and substituting domestic key criminals turned out to want to let go, seek credit for themselves, and get the social attention!


This irritated Tomo Suzuki!


In his opinion, this act of the Self-Defense Force is simply like a thief who burned his house and then put out the bear child who sought praise from the parents! After clarifying this matter, the Department of Homeland Security immediately convened the cabinet and held an emergency meeting with the cabinet to discuss countermeasures The Cabinet was also shocked by this incident!


No one ever thought that there should be such stupid high-level collusion in the Self-Defense Force, who did nothing for a little merit and recklessness, causing great losses to the country!


As a result, the Cabinet immediately worked with the Department of Homeland Security to formulate a set of solutions urgently First, secretly arrest all SDF executives involved in this matter, and immediately make the case public, expounding in detail all the causes and consequences of the Su family‟s conspiracy with the SDF, as well as the fact that the Su family‟s rescue is fake and the act is unlawful!


Second, the Su family must be required to deliver Ruoli to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department within 24 hours, otherwise, all businesses of the Su family in Japan will be permanently blocked, and the Su family‟s immediate family members will always be restricted from entering the country!


That night The three SDF executives involved in the case were arrested in their respective homes These three people were awarded the posts of Self-Defense Forces and the Japanese government for successfully arresting Ruoli and others at Osaka Airport But now, these three people have all been reduced to prisoners endangering homeland security At the same time, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the national security department officially issued an announcement to the world A tsunami directed at the Su family screamed at this moment!

Chapter 2215

late at night Yenching Zynn returned to his home unconcealed At this moment, his mood is very complicated and he is in a state of utter confusion Just this evening, Ruoli‟s biological mother, Yingxiu He, came to the Su Group to meet him.


As soon as the two met, Yingxiu anxiously asked him the whereabouts of Ruoli. However, Zynn didn‟t know how to answer. Because he didn‟t know where Ruoli went She vanished as if the world had evaporated, leaving no clues Yingxiu, who was missing an arm, knelt down to Zynn crying, hoping that he could accept that Ruoli was his biological daughter, and did everything possible to find her whereabouts Zynn agreed Ruoli is his biological daughter. This is supported by the results of DNA. Moreover, Yingxiu had a life-saving grace for him back then. The reason why Yingxiu lost an arm is entirely to save him Therefore, whether it is for the face of his own daughter or the face of the savior, Zynn cannot hide it but agree However, his heart was blocked Because he encountered such a thing for the first time. For the first time, there is no clue to that person‟s whereabouts After that, the Su Family‟s hands and eyes were open to the sky. In the past, as long as they wanted to check, there was no clue that they couldn‟t find it But this time, the Su family was at loss Therefore, Zynn was also very worried about Ruoli‟s current situation What he was afraid of was not that he could not find Ruoli, he was afraid that Ruoli was probably no longer alive Therefore, when he returned home, he always felt very heavy Yes. The moment Zynn opened the bedroom door, a glamorous middle-aged woman walked out of the bathroom This woman had just removed her makeup and took a shower. Her long hair was wrapped in a hair-drying cap. Although she had removed her makeup, her skin was still very smooth and clean. She looked like natural beauty and was a lady who was normally well maintained This woman is Zynn‟s lifelong love, his wife, Liona Du The Du family is very strong in Yenching. Although it may be a bit worse than the Su family in terms of assets, it is actually not much worse in terms of background, status, contacts, and overall strength On a special level, it was even stronger than the Su Family.


After all, money is not the only measure of strength in any place in the world. Liona was one of the most respected celebrities in Eastcliff. Her family background made her almost the dream lover of all the rich second generations of Eastcliff. Zynn is one of them Liona has given birth to children and over fifty years old, but she still maintains the same charm as a young woman in their thirties Seeing Zynn coming back, Liona said distressedly:


“Why come back so late today? Are you tired?”


Zynn grinned reluctantly and said,


“It‟s okay, I‟m not tired. There have been a lot of happenings in the past two days.


Chapter 2216

Liona counted and nodded. Since she married Zynn, she has not cared about Zynn‟s work.


Because she felt that she didn‟t need to interfere with men‟s affairs. Therefore, she never asked Zynn about the details of his work. Seeing that Zynn was very tired, she said,


“Change your clothes first, I‟ll put some water for you, take a good bath, turn lights off when you go to bed, and you won‟t wake up at midnight.”


Zynn was moved in his heart and hurriedly said,


“My wife, you don‟t need to worry about me, I can just do that myself.”


Liona said:


“I just used the water in the bathtub. It will take a long time to warm the water. You should change your clothes and rest for a while.”


Zynn smiled and said,


“It‟s okay, I‟ll just use your washed water to soak for a while.”


Liona said with some embarrassment,


“How can that be! The soaped water is not clean, you wait, I will refill the tub.”



“No need.”

Zynn smiled, and went into the bathroom immediately, undressing, and said:


“How can my wife‟s bathwater be dirty! Leave it, I‟ll go in for a while!”

Seeing that he took off his clothes, Liona reluctantly shook her head and said:


“That‟s fine, soak for a while. If the water gets cold, I‟ll warm it again. I‟ll am going to bed to read a book.”


Zynn hurriedly smiled and said:


“Okay!”


Liona left the bathroom, closed the door behind, and then lay on the comfortable and luxurious bed. Then she took a book called Anna Karenina from the bedside This is a literary masterpiece by the Russian writer Leo Tolstoy. It is about the tragedy of Anna Karenina‟s pursuit of love Liona has read this book countless times, and she has memorized many passages verbatim, but she still picks it up and reads it every now and then Sometimes, she felt that she was a bit like the heroine of this book to some extent. Although she was born a noble, although she was an elegant and charming elder lady in the eyes of others, she never got the love she really wanted Her husband, like Anna‟s husband, is obsessed with his career. Although he loves her deeply, she feels a kind of boring frustration because of his excessive rigidity She can only find comfort in life from her children.


The subtle thing is that Anna met her true love in a lifeless married life. But he is quite the opposite. It was after encountering true love, but unable to get true love, that she joined hands with Zynn into the married life Anna finally dies by committing suicide. Although Liona did not have any thoughts of suicide, since the day she married Zynn, she knew that the love in her life was dead After flipping through a few pages casually, Liona couldn‟t help but imagine the figure of the man in her mind.

For more than twenty years, the figure of that man has never left her thoughts. Almost every night, she fell asleep thinking of the man‟s figure. And that man is the love of her life, Changying Wade Thinking of Changying, she involuntarily reached out and picked up her mobile phone After the phone was unlocked, she opened the browser on the phone and entered a very complicated web address in the address bar This URL is actually a web album After logging into the account and password, she clicked to confirm and entered her private photo album This private photo album was registered by Liona herself more than ten years ago. She converted all the photos of herself and Changying, as well as all the photos of Changying she could find, into an electronic version and transferred them to this photo album Only she knows the account number and password. As long as she has the opportunity, she will open this album every day for a while, and then silently exit and delete all access records At this moment, she opened the photo album, and when the handsome face of Changying appeared on the screen of the phone, tears of Liona‟s two lines burst out involuntarily She looked at Changying‟s photo, rubbed her face with fingertips, and whispered:


“Changying, you have been away for so many years, why can‟t I forget you…”


Chapter 2217

Liona really loves Changying. Unlike Charlie‟s mother, Changying and Charlie‟s mother met when they were studying abroad, and Liona really grew up with Changying‟s childhood sweethearts Both are children of a large family in Eastcliff locality and had studied in the same school since childhood They go to the best kindergarten, the best elementary school, the best junior high school, and the best high school in Eastcliff Therefore, the faces of Liona and Changying from different periods can be found in several graduation photos Changying excelled since he was a child, and Liona felt that he especially liked playing with her when he was in elementary school When she arrived in junior high school, Liona realized that she fell in love with Changying Since then, her thoughts on Changying have not changed, and she has never concealed her love for him When Changying ran on the court, she will definitely cheer beside him;


When Changying played the guitar and sang on the stage, she would definitely applaud from below;


So, soon, the children of the big family in 49 cities, everyone knew that Liona liked Changying Coincidentally, the Du family and the Wade family have been very close The old man of the Du family and the old man of the Wade family were friends for a long!


Back then, the two elderly people discovered that Liona liked Changying, almost overjoyed!

The parents of the two families were all trying their best to bring the two together. Liona couldn‟t wait to marry Changying and become his wife. But Changying alone did not agree He said that he had always regarded Liona as his own sister, so how could he have children with her Elder Wade couldn‟t persuade him with his life and death, and slapped him on the face, calling him a b@stard, which delayed Liona for so many years Changying‟s face hadn‟t been swollen before he had gone abroad Liona did not say a word, packed up her bags, and ran after him to the United States Unexpectedly, Changying met Charlie‟s mother in the United States and became his true lover However, Liona still did not give up.


She persisted until the night before Changying‟s wedding. That night, she was still expecting a miracle to happen. Looking forward to Changying, being able to be part of his home, imagining to wake him up the next morning.


However, Changying did not appear in the end. Later, Changying got married. He and his wife led the Wade Family to accept the marriage. The elders praised them for being a couple of gods and immortals, but Liona washed away her pining with tears every night She always felt that she was the woman who loved Changying the most in this world. Unfortunately, Changying didn‟t choose to be with her in the end Back then, Changying chose his later wife without hesitation, Liona almost cried out all the tears However, she wiped away her tears and continued to love Changying deeply, like White sawn, looking through the clear autumn water, waiting for him to change his mind Unfortunately, Changying did not look back in the end When Changying got married, she calmly accepted all this, and then equally calmly accepted Zynn‟s crazy pursuit for several years When Changying passed away, she cried again. That time, she was even sent to the hospital overnight because of excessive depression It‟s just that the Su family didn‟t tell anyone about it, not even Liona‟s family members Zynn didn‟t say it because he was afraid and took it as a shame, his wife weeping for another man He couldn‟t let people know that his wife, his beloved wife, was crying so badly that she almost died, crying at the death of another man For a long time after that, Zynn had been taking care of her with all his heart. He didn‟t complain about Liona because he knew it was unnecessary Since Changying was dead, Changying would no longer threaten the relationship between the two afterward, so why bother to blame Liona for this?


However, what he didn‟t expect was that a few years ago, a satellite TV station in a southern province launched a program called


“I‟m a Singer”

. Liona, who has always liked music, kept in front of the TV every week. So he watched several episodes with Liona.


Chapter 2218

In each episode, he will discuss with Liona who sings better and who adapts it well. The two watched them with gusto and enjoyed it well Until one day, a female singer named Huwa sang a cover of


“I Can‟t Live Without You”

When Liona heard the song, her emotions collapsed again, and she covered her face, crying to death in front of the TV.


The lyrics of that song are still fresh in Zynn‟s memory. It goes like this:


“You melted me with open arms, You rubbed me with your fingertips,

You instigated the situation to take me away, You made waves and abandoned me… We are too unfair,


Love and hate are all controlled by you. But today, I cannot live without you. Whether you love me or not…”


Huwa‟s voice is excellent, and when the song reaches the most emotional part, it is simply heartbreaking At that time, Zynn saw Liona crying out of control and stretched out his hand to embrace her, but he never dreamed that Liona would not let him hold her. She cried and listened to the entire song, and then locked herself in the bedroom. Cried for more than an hour Zynn was in an extremely bad mood at the time. Because he knew very well that the reason Liona cried like that while listening to the song was entirely because of Changying, who had been dead for more than ten years!


The lyrics of this song fit Liona‟s feelings for Changying too much Liona‟s heart was melted by Changying, crushed by Changying, swept away by Changying, and abandoned by Changying!


Liona‟s love is completely controlled by Changying alone!


No matter whether he loved her or not, Liona can‟t do without him. Even if he physically and spatially leaves her, he never left her heart!


At that moment, Zynn couldn‟t help but burst into tears He didn‟t understand, what magic power does Changying have? When he was alive, he would let his wife die in love. After more than ten years of death, he can still let his wife die in love?


It was also at that moment that Zynn hated Changying more, hated him even more than when Changying was alive!


He even wanted to scrape his grave and thwart him!


For Liona, she had only loved one person in her life, and that person was Changying. As for Zynn, it was just a step she found for herself after Changying got married. At that time, everyone was amazed by Changying‟s wedding of the century, and at the same time expressed pity for Liona.


The strong Liona did not want to be looked down upon, so she agreed to Zynn‟s pursuit. However, she didn‟t love Zynn from beginning to end. Although after she got married, she has always been a wife and a daughter, abide by the woman‟s way, and has never done anything that counts to transgression. But she still doesn‟t love Zynn She didn‟t love him on the wedding day Today, more than 20 years have after marriage, and she still doesn‟t love It‟s not that Liona is cold and ruthless, but that if you don‟t love, it‟s not possible to pretend At this time, looking at Changying‟s photos and thinking about that year, Liona unconsciously shed two more tears She put on the Bluetooth headset and played the song


“Can‟t live without You”

again Thinking of the song, she murmured in her heart:


“Changying, the has been truly unfair to two of us. I have loved you for nearly forty years. Why were you reluctant to give me a chance from beginning to end?




“Back then, if you gave me a chance, I would not be worse as I am today…”


“Back then, if you gave me a chance, you wouldn‟t have died so young…”

The song just happened to be sung to the point of emotion, Liona thought of this, tears have already burst the bank, overflowing, uncontrollably…


And at this moment, her mobile phone suddenly received multiple notifications in succession. The most striking one was:


“Japan‟s National Security Agency issued an announcement: The Su family‟s shocking scandal is out!


Chapter 2219

As the eldest daughter-in-law of the Su family, Liona‟s first reaction after seeing this post was to quickly click to see what happened Although she rarely talks about her husband and the Su family, she is also a member of the Su family. After all and has heard many things about the family recently. Her son and daughter were kidnapped and almost got killed in Japan. This incident left her with lingering fears, but it also made her a little bit more concerned about the situation in Japan She also knew about Ruoli‟s extermination of the Matsumoto family. Although she also felt that this matter was a bit too much, Zynn was very angry at the time. When giving this order, she was extremely determined and there was no room for negotiation Afterward, Ruoli and a large group of Su family masters were all captured by the Self-Defense Forces. Liona also knew that this incident had a great impact on the Su family, and even greatly weakened its overall strength. Zynn was unable to do anything every day, and Liona was in sight.


However, she did not know Zynn‟s plan to rescue Ruoli. So, when she saw this post, she was also very curious. After clicking on it, she discovered that the announcement issued by the Japanese National Security Agency stated that after the Su family instructed and murdered dozens of the Matsumoto family‟s family, all of the Su family‟s men were captured by the Self-Defense Forces stationed in Osaka. Ruoli also fell into their hands, but what she did not expect was that the Su family unexpectedly united with the high-rank officials of the Self-Defense Force and picked Ruoli from the Metropolitan Police Department, which eventually led to her disappearance and now Ruoli‟s whereabouts are unknown In response, the Japanese Homeland Security Bureau made a solemn protest to the Su family, demanding that Ruoli must return to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as soon as possible, otherwise the Su family will be blocked throughout Japan and will never be sanctioned. The ultimatum is for the next twenty-four hours Seeing this, Liona was shocked, but she couldn‟t help being surprised. She said to herself:


“Why do you invest so much cost and energy for Ruoli? And at the risk of offending the entire Japanese government and all Japanese citizens? This is not in line with her husband‟s style of doing business. Not only her husband but also father-in-law Chengfeng is not the one who can make this kind of decision!”


In an utter surprise, in a state of dumbfoundedness, she continued reading. The announcement also stated:


“Actually, the Su family didn‟t really want to rescue Ruoli. They only regarded Ruoli as a bargaining chip for acting and the exchange of rights. On the one hand, they hoped that after they rescued Ruoli, they could sell her to the Self-Defense Forces to claim credit, and at the same time, it was hoped that through this scene, Ruoli‟s mother‟s family could be appeased. After that, Ruoli‟s mother Yingxiu‟s He family was one of China‟s four major martial arts families. Who wants to be actively involved with them…”


Liona was stunned when she read this!



“Ruoli, is Yingxiu‟s child?! Why have I never heard of this?!”

Liona naturally knew Yingxiu. After that, Yingxiu had always been Zynn‟s bodyguard before Later, Yingxiu was injured and amputated while rescuing Chengfeng, and then she left the Su family


“But when did Yingxiu gave birth to a daughter? And why did she send her daughter to Su‟s house to be Zynn‟s bodyguard?”



“Moreover, why is Yingxiu‟s daughter named Su?!”


Liona looked back again, the next paragraph was the shocking scandal that really made her stunned!


In this passage it is written in clear words, Ruoli is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn‟s derailment with Yingxiu, and Yingxiu concealed her life experience and sent the child to the Su family!


When she saw this passage, Liona was almost thunderous!


Although there is no actual evidence to support this passage, the woman‟s instinct continues to tell her that everything she read above is true!


She never dreamed that her husband, who she thought loved and was loyal to her so much, would betray her! Moreover, he betrayed himself twenty years ago!


Not only that, he actually has an illegitimate daughter outside!


Chapter 2220

What‟s even more hateful is that in recent years, his illegitimate daughter has been living in and around Su‟s house as a bodyguard!


This made her feel a total betrayal, and a kind of cold spread from head to toe!


She desperately controlled the trembling hand and continued to look down. In the follow-up content, even the National Security Agency of Japan felt that the Su family was simply inferior!


For-profit, even the lives of their daughters and granddaughters can be sold! It is extremely vicious, snake-hearted!


When Liona saw this, her scalp was numb She saw the wedding photo of herself and Zynn on the wall, recalling her marriage life for so many years, feeling nauseous But in an instant, she felt relieved again So she got out of bed silently, took out a suitcase from the cloakroom, and put some clothes in it Silently packed her suitcase, and changed herself into the clothes she went out, Liona did not hesitate to pull up the suitcase and was ready to go out At this time, the bathroom door just opened Zynn, who came out wrapped in a bath towel, suddenly saw Liona pulling her suitcase to go out, and asked in amazement:


“My wife, where are you going so late?”


Liona looked at him blankly and calmly said:


“Zynn, let‟s get a divorce.”

Zynn was struck by lightning, and he blurted out nervously and asked,


“What‟s wrong with my wife? Which one are you singing? What wrong did I do to you?”


Liona looked directly into his eyes and asked faintly:


“Zynn, for the sake of the husband and wife for so many years, I will ask your questions next. Please answer the truth and don‟t lie to me. Can you do that?”


Although Zynn was a little guilty, he still resolutely said,


“My wife, just ask, I must answer truthfully, okay?”


Liona went straight to the topic:


“Okay, then I ask you, is Ruoli the illegitimate daughter of you and Yingxiu?”


Zynn‟s whole heart suddenly shattered and collapsed!


He never dreamed that Liona would ask such a question, it turned out to be the only guilty secret deep in his heart!


He is suddenly panicked He didn‟t know how to answer at this time deny? With Liona‟s character, since she asked, she must be very convinced of this matter. It is difficult for her to believe if he simply denies it, but it may disappoint her even more;


If you cannot deny it, you can only admit it However, once he admits it, she will take it seriously, and it has been more than 20 years since this incident. If you know that your significant other has been cheating for so long, and you have an illegitimate daughter, he‟s afraid she will be extremely angry……


At that time, Liona will definitely turn away without hesitation…


Just when Zynn‟s connection between mind and body completely cut off, and he didn‟t know what to do, Liona sighed and smiled slightly:


“Okay, it‟s not difficult for you. Let‟s get a divorce. Let‟s get away from each other and relax.”

Zynn‟s whole body suddenly collapsed, he knelt on the ground with a puff, holding Liona‟s thighs in both hands, and choked nervously:


“My wife, I was wrong! Wife! I was also confused at that time. I didn‟t expect Yingxiu to have her after that. Please, forgive me this time, my wife! I can‟t lose you, my wife!”


Chapter 2221

Seeing Zynn kneeling on the ground and crying, Liona immediately stepped back subconsciously, freed his hands from her body, and said seriously:


“Zynn, you understand my personality. When I promised to marry you, I made a deal with you. Three gentlemen‟s covenants, do you remember?”


Zynn‟s red eyes dropped down and his head nodded slightly:


“Remember…I remember! I remember every word! Wife, I am really confused for a while, please, forgive me this time, just this time?”


Liona said with a serious expression:


“Zynn, I hope you first talk about what the three gentlemen‟s covenants are.”


Zynn‟s heart suddenly hurt, and he trembled:


“The first clause of the gentleman‟s covenant, no matter what time or situation, as long as…as long as…”


Liona asked,


“Just what?”


Zynn long sighed:


“Hey! As long as… as long as Changying is willing to come back and accept you, I must divorce you unconditionally and never entangle with you!”


Liona nodded and asked him:


“What about the second one?”


Zynn said:


“The second article, I must not prevent you from meeting Changying as a normal friend after marriage.”


Liona asked again:


“What about the third one?”



“The third…”

Zynn murmured:


“The third is that you marry me not for love, but to have a stable family, so either of us needs to abide by morals. The bottom line is that I cannot be ambiguous with other opposite sex during the marriage relationship, or even have actual relationships. If I change my mind, I must inform the other party in advance and break up peacefully…”


Liona gave a hum and said calmly:


“Since you remember it, there is no need for me to repeat it. I will go back to my mother‟s house today, and tomorrow morning the two of us will go through the divorce procedures. You will have to print a divorce agreement tonight. Both of our children are grown-ups, and there will be no custody issues involved. As for the property of this family, I don‟t want a penny, so let‟s just do it.”


After that, Liona turned and left Zynn hurriedly knelt in front of her, grabbed her suitcase, cried, and said,


“My wife, you don‟t know the specifics of what happened back then…”



“Yingxiu…Yingxiu, she almost lost her arm back then to save me. I wanted to make up for her sacrifice, but she…but she said she had a crush on me for many years and just wanted to leave without regret……”



“I…I was also moved and impulsive at the time, so…so it happened with her once…”


“I swear to heaven, I, Zynn, only betrayed you once, the only time…”


“Please look at the face of our husband and wife for more than 20 years, please look at the face of our sons and daughters, forgive me this time! I beg you…”


Liona said seriously:


“Zynn, there are many ways to thank someone for repaying, why do you have to choose the one that betrays your marriage?”


Zynn cried and said,


“Wife…I…I was confused for a while…”


Liona waved her hand:


“It doesn‟t matter whether you are confused or not, what matters is that you have made your choice. Now that you have made a choice, then dare to act!”


After that, Liona said very solemnly:


“If the two of us can simply divorce tomorrow, we would still be friends even if we are not husband and wife in the future; but if you don‟t want to break up peacefully, then I can only ask The court and file for divorce, and you know that the divorce case is going to be heard. You are also a person of good faith. There is no need to make things so ugly, right?”

Zynn looked at Liona, crying, and choked up and asked:


“My wife, what do you want me to do so that you can forgive me? As long as you tell me, I will do my best! !”


Liona smiled slightly:


“Zynn, I‟m sorry, I really can‟t forgive you.”


Zynn‟s mind was numb and body trembling, and he asked her:


“My wife, you and I have been married for more than 20 years, how could you be so unfeeling?”


Chapter 2222

Liona asked him,


“Zynn, do you know why I loved Changying so much?”

Zynn‟s face suddenly startled. He looked at Liona and asked in a hoarse voice:


“Why?”


Liona laughed bitterly, and said in a painful voice:


“When Chang Ying was about to get married, I also ran to confess to him as Yingxiu confessed to you…”



“I even thought about giving my body to him. Even, I even had the same reason as Yingxiu…”



“I said to him at the time: Long Ying, I have loved you for so many years without any results. If you really don‟t love me and don‟t want to give me a result, then don‟t let me leave the last regret… …”



“I also said: Chang Ying, for a woman, the most precious thing is her own chastity. The reason why this chastity is precious is that every woman wants to leave it to the man she loves the most, and I hope to Leave my chastity to you…”


At this point, Liona‟s voice also choked up. She looked at Zynn and said in a crying voice:


“However, the biggest difference between Changying and you is that Changying refused, without hesitation at the time! Because he said, he absolutely can‟t ruin my

future!!! For this alone, you will never be compared to him, there is no comparison!!!”

Zynn heard this and said nothing. He felt his face hot for a while, so hot that he couldn‟t even open his eyes Liona sighed when she saw that he was not talking, and said:


“Zynn, a couple if they can‟t get together they will never be happy.”


Zynn couldn‟t help crying He wanted to say a few more words. Admitting his mistake and asking for forgiveness, and then think of a way to beg and retain Liona However, when Liona said just now that she had begged Changying just like Yingxiu begged to him, but Changying refused her, he really had no face to excuse himself And he also knows very well that it is useless to excuse, since Liona has decided, she will definitely not look back…


Just as he didn‟t know what to do, a hurried knock on the door came, and the butler said angrily outside the door:


“Master, the Old master asked you to come right away, saying that there are more important things to take care of, so you must come ASAP!”


Zynn was a little horrified. He had been taking a shower, and his wife would divorce him after the shower, so he didn‟t know that the Su family had been pushed to the forefront of the storm because of the announcement of the Japanese National Security Agency He actually doesn‟t want to go anywhere now. He just wants to do his best to keep his wife from leaving. However, his father‟s majesty is not something he can disobey, and his father has asked the housekeeper to call him urgent, there must be something. It‟s the father who will definitely be angry Thinking of this, he could only shout to the housekeeper through the door:


“Okay, leave, I‟ll get dressed and come over!”



“Ok!”


After the steward left, Zynn looked at Liona and pleaded:


“Wife, when I come back, can we have a chat?”

Liona shook her head and said:


“There is nothing to talk between us anymore, you should go to the old man now!”


After that, she took advantage of Zynn‟s occupied and fuzzy mind, pulled up the suitcase, and pushed the door, and walked out…


Chapter 2223

Seeing Liona‟s resolute and her leaving without looking back, Zynn was so painful that he almost suffocated He had known for a long time that Liona did not actually love him.


He had already known that the person Liona had always loved was actually Changying. Moreover, Liona sometimes underestimated Zynn‟s skill. Although he never interfered with Liona‟s privacy on the surface, in fact, he knew everything about Liona‟s behavior secretly Many years ago, after the mobile phone started to have the wifi networking function, Zynn allowed top Internet hackers to closely monitor his wifi network Liona‟s mobile phone, when connected to the wifi, which software and which websites she visited after connecting to the wifi, he can use the tools provided by the hacker to carry out comprehensive monitoring Therefore, he also knows that Liona has quietly visited the web album website almost every day when he is not around for so many years In order to know what secret she was hiding in the web album, he even asked his subordinates to use a company shell outside to directly acquire the operating company of the web album.


Acquiring this company would naturally control all user data on the company servers. Including what the user uploaded and browsed here, he can see clearly in the database. Therefore, he already knew that Liona would go to that online photo album every day to see some photos of her with Changying or Changying‟s solo photos This has always been huge torture for Zynn.


He couldn‟t accept the beloved wife around him was always thinking about other men. Even if that man is already dead! How could it be that if he worked so hard to please and impress her, it was not important to her, yet she valued a dead person more?


Because of this, he has always hated Changying Even if Changying had passed away many years ago, he still hated him to the extreme, and he hasn‟t weakened in the slightest for so many years However, Zynn has always used the words


“she‟s mine”

to hypnotize himself He thought, what if Liona loves Changying deeply? Hasn‟t she married him now? Didn‟t she give birth to his two children?


So, in the final analysis, he is Liona‟s man and her only man, which is already an absolute victory However, now Liona resolutely left him and instantly destroyed his


“she‟s mine”

mentality without leaving any residue Although the hatred in his heart was overwhelming at this time, when he thought that the old man still had important things waiting for him to pass, he could only temporarily calm his mind, wiped his tears, pounced his face with cold water, and wrapped his pajamas. Hurry to the old man‟s study.


Chengfeng‟s study room is larger than the living room of an ordinary villa. To put it bluntly, this is Chengfeng‟s chamber. Like the imperial library of the ancient emperor, Chengfeng not only reads books here, cultivates his body, but also regards it as the core brain of the entire Su family He often discusses important matters of the Su family with his sons and core members in the study. Many decisions that affect the Su family and even the business community of the whole country originate from this room Right now, Grandpa Su had summoned all the second-generation descendants of the entire Su family In addition to Zynn, there are Shoude Su, Shouren Su, Shouyi Su, Shouli, Shouzhi Su, and Shouxin Su Chengfeng has five sons and two daughters, which represent the five characteristics of Virtue, Ren, Righteousness, Courtesy, Wisdom, and Belief Because of entanglement with Liona, Zynn came last.


Chapter 2224

As soon as he came in, he found that in the entire study, his father and six younger siblings were all flustered This made him feel a little bit uncomfortable in his heart In his impression, his father had been calm and composed for many years. It was always the case that the temperament of any sort collapsed before his appearance. How could he panic like this today?


Moreover, he also found that the eyes of the younger brothers and sisters around him looked very strange at this time.


Their eyes are nervous, fearful, sympathetic, and even compassionate. So he asked nervously,


“Dad, what happened?”

Chengfeng raised his head to look at him, and asked with some guilty conscience:


“Did you not see the news feed?”


Zynn looked down at his pajamas and said embarrassingly:


“What notifications? I was taking a shower just now. After washing, the housekeeper said that you were looking for me, so I hurried over and didn‟t even get my phone… .”


Chengfeng sighed with a complicated expression, and said:


“Zynn, there are some things, you have to understand me more, I sit in this position, I really want to take the overall situation into account, not too concerned about the love of my children!”


Zynn was a little surprised He didn‟t quite understand why the old man suddenly said such a thing Moreover, the old man‟s tone seemed a bit of admitting his mistake and begging for forgiveness You know, the old man has always treated his children and grandchildren extremely harshly!


At the family meeting, Zhiyuan, Shouxin‟s son, was satisfied with his father‟s dozens of slaps and almost fainted because he talked nonsense in front of the old man and made him unhappy This shows that it is impossible for the old man to admit his mistakes to his grandchildren But today, why did he say this?!


Chengfeng, the elder of the Su family, did not admit his fault to his children and grandchildren in his life He has always been extremely strong and has the style of an ancient emperor In the eyes of ancient emperors, the appearance and his own power were the most important, and his children would never be the first. It was the same in his eyes The foundation of the Su family and his unshakable position as the head of the Patriarch was the most important things in his eyes In front of these, what do children and grandchildren count?


However, this time, he never dreamed that the National Security Agency of Japan would actually find out his affairs with the top Self-Defense Forces!


They even found out that Ruoli‟s true identity was Zynn‟s illegitimate daughter and his own granddaughter!


Now, people across the country know that Chengfeng is a tortoise b@stard who can sacrifice the lives of his grandchildren for his own benefit at any time!


These children in front of me don‟t know how to think of themselves After that, if any father or grandfather does such a thing, his children and grandchildren will be very disappointed, and even stay away from him Therefore, Mr. Su knew very well in his heart:


“This incident must have caused me to be cast aside by the world, and the Su family has suffered heavy losses in all aspects. If I don‟t deal with the internal influence of the family properly, my Patriarchy will probably be Immediately challenged and I will lose all prestige! Even the Su family may be overwhelmed!”



“At the moment, it is the most critical moment for the Su family! Therefore, I must try my best to calm Zynn‟s mentality first, otherwise, in case he knows that I betrayed his biological daughter, and he cannot be on any level. If he understands and tolerates me a little bit more, then he is likely to take the lead against me in anger. If that happens, family trouble will be too great!”



“As long as I can hold him steady, everyone else can hold it!”


Chapter 2225

Zynn at this time hadn‟t figured out what major incident had happened.

So he looked at Old Man Su and asked,


“Dad, what‟s the matter?”

Elder Su sighed lightly and said grimly:


“Hey…It‟s Ruoli…”

Zynn hurriedly asked:


“Have you found Ruoli‟s whereabouts?!”


Elder Su shook his head:


“Not yet… keep the faith, about Ruoli, Dad must apologize to you…I hope you can forgive Dad…”


Zynn did not expect that the old man would apologize to him, and hurriedly said:


“Dad, what are you doing… Just tell me if you have anything to do. If you leave this thing, even if it fails in the end, I will not blame it on you……”


Zynn also felt that the old man did not spare any effort to save Ruoli However, this matter itself is indeed very difficult, and the incident occurred in Japan, and it is beyond the reach of Su family. If there is an accident in the rescue process that causes the rescue to fail or even Ruoli‟s unfortunate death, it is indeed possible. Understandable At this time, the old man Su sighed:


“Hey…I am always confused about this matter! Rescue if Ruoli has committed a felony in Japan, it is fundamentally difficult. It is not a problem that money can solve…”


As he said, his eyes were a little red, and he choked with shame:


“Zynn, I know it is difficult to save Ruoli, so we reached a secret agreement with the top of the Self-Defense Force…”


Zynn was startled, and blurted out:


“Agreement?! What agreement?! How did you reach an agreement with the Self-Defense Forces? Ruoli and the other fifty-plus masters were all caught by the Self-Defense Force!”


Mr. Su lamented:


“Hey, our deals are also based on the principle of maximizing profits, so I wanted to play a play with the Self-Defense Forces. On the one hand, the Self-Defense Forces can make outstanding achievements in front of Japanese society and let us establish a relationship with the Self-Defense Forces. A good cooperative relationship, on the other hand, can also stabilize the Su family. After that, everything is for the benefit of the Su family…”

Zynn was stunned:


“Dad, what do you mean by this? Did you just make a scene when you said you wanted to save Ruoli?!”


Elder Su said with great pain:


“I also have constraints!”


Zynn tried his best to control his emotions and said:


“You have been talking about news feeds before, what kind of news feeds are they?!”


Elder Su gave his second child Shoude a wink. Shoude immediately handed the phone to Zynn and said:


“Brother, first read this article.”


Zynn took the phone and read carefully every word After he finished reading this article, Zynn almost went away!



“This old guy used my biological daughter as a bargaining chip to please the Self-Defense Forces! Is this man still half-human?”



“No wonder, Liona knew about Ruoli! No wonder she suddenly wanted to divorce me! It turns out that all this was dug up by the Japanese National Security Agency!”


Thinking of the fact that his wife Liona resolutely ran away from home and divorced him because of Ruoli‟s matter just now, combined with this thunderbolt news, Zynn‟s mind was a little untenable He glared at Old Man Su, and angrily rebuked:


“If Ruoli is your granddaughter! How can you do this?! Do you know, because of what you did, Liona and I are divorced! Why are you doing this? Why?”


Elder Su said earnestly:


“Zynn! Even if I didn‟t do this, we won‟t be able to save Ruoli!”


Zynn gritted his teeth and asked:


“It‟s impossible to save Ruoli, so do you have to take Ruoli out to act? Did you have to use Ruoli out to please the Self-Defense Forces?!”


Seeing that Zynn‟s attitude was very bad, Old Man Su couldn‟t help frowning slightly, and said in a cold tone,


“I said, I did this for the benefit of the Su family!”

Zynn couldn‟t control his anger, and sternly shouted:


“The interests of the Su family?! Is it OK to sacrifice my daughter‟s life for the interests of the Su family?!”


Chapter 2226

Elder Su said coldly:


“Don‟t forget, she is just an illegitimate daughter with a shameless identity!”


Zynn angrily said:


“What about the illegitimate daughter? The illegitimate daughter is also my daughter, Zynn‟s daughter!”


Father Su was equally angry and asked him:


“What? Are you questioning my decision?! Are you going to settle accounts with me?!”


Zynn gritted his teeth and said:


“Because of you, my biological daughter is missing, and my wife is going to divorce me!”

Elder Su said coldly:


“Don‟t think that I hurt Ruoli, you are the one who really hurt her!”


“If you didn‟t let her destroy the Matsumoto family, how could the Japanese government hate her to the bone?”



“Your biological daughter became the number one felon in Japan because of your orders!”



“With all the crimes you made her commit, according to Japanese law, she must not escape her death!”



“So you have to remember, you are the cause! You are the cause! Not me!”


Zynn heard this, his whole expression was like lightning strikes, and in an instant, he became extremely ashamed Mr. Su was right If he hadn‟t had to destroy the Matsumoto family at that time, Ruoli would never end up like that! Therefore, when he heard this, the anger in his heart instantly faded away because of shame and self-blame Seeing the prospect of a comeback, Mr. Su immediately pursued the victory, and said sharply:


“So, even if I didn‟t do this, Ruoli will never survive! How can you say that I killed her? Even if she didn‟t survive in the end, mainly The person responsible is also you, not me!”



“On the contrary, it was precisely because I made such a show that Ruoli had a chance to survive!”



“You know, her whereabouts are unknown now! This proves that she is neither in the hands of the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department nor the Self-Defense Forces. Maybe she can really find a chance to survive!”


Zynn‟s was extremely depressed He also knew that for Ruoli‟s crimes, in the Japanese judicial system, there is bound to be the only possibility of the death penalty. The father is right. If Ruoli really died, most of the responsibility lies with him At this time, the old man Su continued coldly:


“As for Liona, if she wants to divorce you, please divorce!”



“Unlike us, the Du family is in a high position and pays great attention to the face. The fact that you have an illegitimate daughter is exposed. Even if Liona does not divorce you, the Du family will definitely force her to follow suit for the sake of face. You are left with no option.”



“Anyway, the Du family‟s historical mission to the Su family has been completed, and we won‟t have any needs for them in the future. Divorce is not a bad thing.”


Zynn said desperately:


“But my feelings for Liona come from the bottom of my heart…”



“I know.”

Old Su snorted coldly, and said,


“Do you know, why I‟m most dissatisfied with you?”


Zynn shook his head blankly. Elder Su sternly reprimanded:


“The thing I am most dissatisfied with is that you are too humble when facing Liona! The dignified Su family man, how can you be so humble to a woman!”


Chapter 2227

Faced with his father‟s reprimand, Zynn said with an expression of pain,


“Dad, isn‟t that the way things are like? Because of feelings? One party is always more involved than the other, and Liona has been steadfast in the years she has been with me. In comparison, I have let her down…”


Chengfeng waved his hand with a somewhat impatient expression, and said,


“Liona, don‟t talk about her anymore. Now is not the time to discuss the love of your children. The most important thing now is how to deal with our next affairs. the big trouble!”



“Yes, big brother!”

The second child, Shoude, said with a sad face:


“We are really stabbing the hornet‟s nest now. The whole of Japan is angry about the Su family, and the domestic people also think that we are ruthless and unjust, and the Internet is all against us. Remarks, as soon as the stock market opens tomorrow, the stock prices of our listed companies will definitely plummet, and then our losses will be incalculable!


The third child Shouren blurted out:


“Also, now even our own people will probably be chilled by Ruoli‟s affairs. The children don‟t know if they have heard of this. If they do, I‟m afraid they will think more in their hearts…”


Chengfeng said with a black face:


“Go back and make it clear with your children! The reason why I want to use Ruoli to cooperate with the Self-Defense Forces is that, on the one hand, Ruoli is not a dignified blood relative, but the result of a shameless private affair. Having a daughter, on the other hand, is also because Ruoli herself is bound to die, so let your children not think about it! Don‟t discuss this matter within the family. Offenders will be sent directly to South America to stay for three years!”


When everyone heard this, their expressions were stunned The old man must feel that this incident is very embarrassing. As the trader behind him, once the incident is exposed, he must feel unable to lookup As a result, everyone tacitly remained silent, no one spoke or even nodded. This is where the Su family‟s sons are smart They all know that the old man pays great attention to his own face and majesty, so once he feels that this incident is a scandal he does not want others to mention it again, then he simply doesn‟t even answer the right things and treat it as nothing Seeing that everyone was silent, Mr. Su‟s face eased a little, and he said:


“I‟m planning a few things now, and you will listen to me!”


Everyone stepped forward and respectfully said:


“Dad, say it!”


Elder Su said in a cold voice:


“First, from now on, contact all the media that we can contact and pay a big price for them to delete the report!”



“Second, contact all social media, platforms, and apps, and ask them to delete the Su‟s incident from all the hot search lists and delete negative content!”



“Thirdly, let the navy dispatch the rumors, claiming that this incident is all a competitor‟s fiction, and Ruoli is not a descendant of the Su family at all! Anyone who dares to spread rumors on the Internet or other media platforms must bear corresponding legal responsibilities!



Everyone nodded.


Elder Su sighed:


“With the current situation, our Su family can only conduct PR stunts.”


“As long as PR stunts are done well, it‟s not impossible to turn against the wind.”


“Of course, the headwind can only come back to the domestic public opinion. The Japanese people and the government now hate the Su family. No matter how the Su family is washed clean, it is impossible to wash it in Japan. You will definitely not want to make money from the Japanese in the future. And in the future, Japan will definitely report to the revivalists in all aspects…”


Chapter 2228

Zynn forced himself to temporarily put Liona and Ruoli‟s affairs behind him, and asked,


“Dad, do you have any estimate of how much loss this incident will bring us?”

Chengfeng sighed:


“For the time being, it‟s not good to say that Japan is the largest market in all of Asia besides our Chinese homeland. This alone will cause incalculable losses now and in the future. !”



“Moreover, Japanese companies have been deployed overseas for many years, and they have had a great impact. Whether it is the US or European markets, they are deeply involved. If they really want to attack Su‟s home overseas, all our future overseas expansion will be greatly affected!”


The second child Shoude asked:


“Dad, can‟t we remedy the relationship with the Japanese government?”



“Remedy?”

Chengfeng smiled bitterly:


“How to remedy it? If we can find Ruoli and then return her to the Japanese judicial department, we can more or less recover it, but now that Ruoli‟s whereabouts are unknown, what can we do? ?”


Shoude hurriedly said:


“Then find a way to find Ruoli! At that time, hand Ruoli to the Japanese judicial department, attach a sincere and open letter of apology, and if possible, compensate for this. There should be a way!”


Chengfeng waved his hand:


“Even if we lose money, we have nowhere to do it. The Matsumoto family has been wiped out. Even if we want to compensate their relatives with a sum of money, we must be able to find relatives! Then it will be even more

touching. It hurts the nerves of the Japanese people!”

When everyone heard this, they all agreed. This matter is indeed different from ordinary criminal cases In ordinary criminal cases, as long as the family of the deceased is actively compensated and is allowed to voluntarily issue a letter of understanding, a certain degree of lenient treatment can be obtained from the law and public opinion However, Ruoli left the entire family of the Matsumoto family dead, and even the son of Matsumoto Ryoto who had changed his surname with his ex-wife wasn‟t spared. The Matsumoto family was dead, so how could any relatives come?


Therefore, even if the Su family wanted compensation, no one could be compensated. Shoude said with an anguished look:


“In this case, let‟s prepare with both hands. On the one hand, we should quickly do PR stunts, on the other hand, we should quickly find Ruoli‟s whereabouts!”


After that, he looked at Zynn with regret and said seriously:


“Big brother! Don‟t blame the younger brother for saying this, you said that this whole thing was done by you, if you didn‟t If you mess with Xiuying, there won‟t be such a tricky illegitimate girl like Ruoli…”


Zynn saw that his second child suddenly attacked him, frowned, and said coldly:


“Shoude, it happened 20 years ago. You still take it out and make a fuss in front of your father and other younger siblings. , What is it?”


Shoude didn‟t expect that his eldest brother was so sharp, he could see his thoughts all at once, and in the presence of his father and younger siblings, he first gave himself a moral kidnapping He himself wanted to make use of the topic in front of the old man, and transfer the responsibility for this matter to Zynn. In this way, it is equivalent to helping Dad transfer the responsibility, and he also splashed the eldest brother in front of Dad. A pot of dirty water However, Zynn‟s mind was really fast, and he poured the dirty water back all at once So he immediately said again:


“Big brother is right, Ruoli is in her early twenties, and it doesn‟t make much sense to talk about it, but let‟s just talk about the present! Just say that Zhifei and Zhiyu were kidnapped the other day, as long as you calmed down a little bit, didn‟t get angry, and let Ruoli leave spare the Matsumoto family, this matter would not be where it is today! In the final analysis, it is still your trouble!”


Chapter 2229

Shoude had prepared a set of combo punches His plan was to first attack Zynn with the first punch, unable to control his lower body, mess around, and cause subsequent troubles; Following the second punch, he attacked Zynn for being too cruel. He had to destroy the crowd, and the result was such a disaster This first punch slammed into the air, but the second punch hit Zynn‟s face firmly Several other children of the Su family, upon hearing this, immediately showed their approval After that, these things in Japan have nothing to do with them, and now they are also implicated, and they are all caused by Zynn alone Zynn‟s expression suddenly became very ugly.


The order to destroy Matsumoto‟s family was indeed given to Ruoli. However, there is one thing he dare not say. At that time, the old man had instructed himself, and his intention at the time was to punish the murderer severely Had it not been for the old man to set the tone, he might not have dared to give Ruoli the order to kill that family But Zynn couldn‟t say this, nor did he dare to say it He also knew that as far as the matter of destroying the Matsumoto family was concerned, on the one hand, it was indeed ordered from him, on the other hand, he was indeed impulsive at the time At the time of the incident, Zynn learned that the kidnapping of his children turned out to be Mrs. Matsumoto, and Mrs. Matsumoto making that almost killed Zhiyu and Zhifei. Zynn felt angry and unbearable Matsumoto wanted to kill his sons and daughters, which in his opinion was an act of rebellion. If you just killed Mr. Matsumoto, you wouldn‟t be able to express the bad breath in your heart!


Moreover, Matsumoto‟s methods at the time were indeed very sinister and vicious!


If he only killed him, the other members of the Matsumoto clan would definitely avenge him, and would definitely use more sinister tricks against him Therefore, he decided to let Ruoli lead the Su family master to destroy the Matsumoto family!


However, who knew that after Ruoli killed the Matsumoto family, she could not escape!


If she had escaped, there would be no evidence of this matter. Even if the whole of Japan thinks that the Matsumoto family was the one who destroyed the family, it doesn‟t matter. There is no evidence. What the hell would they say?


However, the bad dishes are there. Ruoli and other Su family masters were directly made dumplings by the Self-Defense Force when they fled from Japan…


This immediately pushed the whole thing into an abyss that Zynn could not control. Now, Shoude attacked him with this incident, and he didn‟t know how to respond. Seeing that his elder brother Li lost no more words, Shoude immediately realized that he had hit the seven inches of his eldest brother, so he hurriedly pursued the victory and said:



“Big Brother! We also expect you to lead us and lead the entire Su family to create new brilliance in the future, but if you can‟t control your own temperament and character, the Su family is afraid that it will suffer a big loss in your hands in the future!”



“Don‟t blame me for speaking straight as a brother. I also want our Su family to be better in the future! As the future leader of the Su family, you must be able to hear different voices, so that our younger brothers and sisters, also Can better assist you, right?”


When Shoude‟s words came out, Zynn‟s face turned green!

Chapter 2230

He is a wise man, so he knows exactly how much murderous intent is contained in these seemingly heart-warming words He gritted his teeth in his heart secretly:


“Shoude, Shoude! You f*cking filth found the right chance to cause me more trouble!”



“Although I am also responsible for the whole thing, it is not me who has brought the Su family to this gloomy situation now, it is the old man! But, Shoude, this b@stard in front of everyone, throws all the pot to me, he is forcing me to carry this pot!”



“If I speak more, then I will become the sinner of all this;”



“But if I don‟t want to say it, the old man doesn‟t know what to think, he will definitely hate me very much!”



“Furthermore, the b@stard Shoude repeatedly mentioned in front of the old man that I was the future helm of the Su family and said that he would better assist me. Isn‟t this damn murder?!”



“The old man is still alive! And the old man is still firmly in control of the entire Su family! Shoude repeatedly said in front of him that I am the helm of the future, he is trying to make the old man hate me!”



“Since ancient times, the long-lived emperor has always been on the prince‟s guard! Because in his opinion, the prince is always coveting his throne and his power, so the prince must always be looking forward to his death!”



“Deep down in my old man‟s heart, he must have the same guard against me too!”



“Now being mentioned by Shoude, the old man‟s guard against me will definitely become stronger!”



“Not only that! Shoude‟s act like this is tantamount to helping the old man secretly escape!


“Originally, the old man was the b@stard who used the life of his granddaughter to exchange benefits regardless of blood relationship!”



“But, being bitten by Shoude so violently, the responsibility came to me! The old man must be very satisfied with Shoude‟s operation! This is damned!”


Sure enough, as Zynn expected After Shoude said this, Old Su‟s face immediately looked much better He thought to himself:


“Such a big pot always has to be carried by someone. As the saying goes, a dead friend is not a resource lost. Since Shoude has simply dumped the pot to Zynn, he‟s happy too!”


So he said coldly:


“Zynn! What do you think of what Shou De said?”

Zynn‟s desire to commit murder is gone. “What do I think? What the fck can I say? My actual opinion is that Shoude is totally bull$hit! But can I say that? Can I fcking say it?”



“If I f*cking say that Shoude is bullsh!ting, doesn‟t it mean that I still want to throw the pot on you old man again? With your old man‟s temperament, can I have a good life in the future?”


Thinking of this, Zynn sighed in his heart:


“Hey! Say a thousand things, and in the end, you have to smash your teeth and swallow them!”


So he said with a look of ashamedness:


“Dad, I accept what Shoude said. This is indeed my fault. I did not do it right. Don‟t worry. I will take this as a lesson and actively correct it in the future. !”


Chengfeng suddenly felt that the breath blocked in his chest disappeared in an instant Sure enough, people don‟t want to go back to their backs. People who are close to each other will shake the pot. It‟s like a child is sick. The husband complains that his wife didn‟t take good care of him. The wife complained that the old lady didn‟t care about it. The wife complained about the time wasted by putting on make-up and changing clothes, and the wife complained that the old public car was too slow to grind Anyway, as long as you can give it to others, even if it is for your son, it is a great thing to celebrate So, he nodded gently and said in a serious tone:


“As the son of Su‟s family, you are too impulsive to do things. You should really polish the edges and corners of your mind and soul.”


As he said, he cleared his throat and continued:


“Ahem, let‟s do it! From now on, until this matter is completely resolved, you should stop appearing in the public and go quietly to Australia for a while. Let‟s wait until the limelight passes and the things get calm!”


Chapter 2231

Hearing about the old man‟s arrangement, Zynn almost puked out a mouthful of thick blood!



“Obviously it was the old man who did a lot of f*cking planning and did a lot of things, but in the end, I am supposed to go to Australia to avoid the limelight? What the hell is this?”


Thinking of this, he hurriedly said:


“Dad, you don‟t want me to appear in the public view for the time being. I accept it completely, but there is no need to sent me to Australia? There are still a lot of things in the group, and I have to go to Liona. Find a way to mediate, to save my marriage!”


Elder Su said coldly:


“If you stay here, the paparazzi will keep watching your every move, and don‟t forget, now I don‟t know how many families are waiting to take the opportunity to drink our blood and eat our meat, getting you will be their breakthrough point!”



“So, in my opinion, you still need to go to Australia to avoid it. Don‟t we have a seaside villa in Queensland? Just go there and relax. I will help you sort out the things here.”


Zynn almost collapsed. He murmured angrily in his heart:


“Sending me to Australia at this crucial time. It is clear that I can be used as a scapegoat to face all the bullets. If I don‟t go, this old man will be the culprit in the eyes of the outside world. He is the one who betrayed his granddaughter. If I run away, I don‟t know how this group of people will play tricks behind my back.”



“Moreover, I am now the executive vice-chairman and the second-in-command of the group. If I leave, who will take my job? Could it be Shoude? If Shoude, this b@stard takes my job, wait until I come back. When the time came, the executive vice-chairman will belong to him, so would I be emptied?!”


Just as Zynn tried his brains to decline the arrangement of the father, Chengfeng directly said:


“Shoude, you will help your brother arrange the plane. Let him set off tonight. His work in the group will be determined in the future. You take care of it for the time being.”


When Shoude heard this, his heart was so excited that he almost cheered it loud However, he still suppressed the excitement in his heart, and respectfully said:


“Don‟t worry, Dad, I will arrange the plane!”


Zynn begged:


“Dad, even if you let me go, please give me two days, at least let me have a good chat with Liona!”


Chengfeng waved his hand:


“There is nothing to talk about. Based on what I know about Liona, she can‟t remarry you, so you might as well cut the mess and divorce her!”



“I…”

Zynn‟s voice was almost crying If you really have to go, there will be too much delay Not only the wife‟s business but also the heir status of the group is in the doldrums. He also wanted to find out Ruoli‟s whereabouts. After that, it‟s his own flesh and blood. Now it‟s hard to tell, he always has to find a way to find out. What if she is still alive?


If he finds her out on his own, then he can also find a way to secretly arrange a destination for her, let her go to a certain corner of the world, and live incognito peacefully. But if someone else in the Su family finds her, or the Japanese find her, then she will definitely die!


Seeing that he was unwilling to agree, Chengfeng immediately reprimanded:


“What are you thinking? Won‟t you even abide by my arrangement?”


Upon hearing this, Zynn immediately realized that he had no room for mediation. In order not to completely offend the old man, he could only gently nod his head and said:


“OK Dad, I will listen to you, tonight I”

ll go.”


Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand:


“Okay, go back and clean up, say goodbye to Zhifei and Zhiyu, and leave in an hour.”


……


Just when Zynn was called away by the housekeeper, Zhifei and Zhiyu were still in their study, looking at the computer screen After their mother, Liona, left, she drove back to her family‟s home and called the children On the phone, Liona told them about Ruoli very calmly. Both Zhifei and Zhiyu were shocked by the news.


Chapter 2232

I am afraid that for any young man in his twenties, it is difficult to accept this reality immediately when he suddenly hears that his father actually has an illegitimate daughter Especially Zhiyu Like her mother Liona, she has a serious emotional sense of chastity Although she has never been in a relationship so far, if such a thing happens to her, she will definitely divorce her husband resolutely like her mother did, without any hesitation. Therefore, although she will find it difficult to accept this reality for a while, she unconditionally supports all her mother‟s decisions At this point, Zhifei is more or less machismo He felt that a man like his father was almost unlikely to be loyal to marriage for a lifetime Men who are wealthy to the extreme seldom are satisfied with only one heterosexual partner, so it is actually normal to get into bed with women outside After all, he grew up in the upper-class circle, and in this circle, he has seen many men on occasions There are illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters, and it‟s a common practice in this circle The most powerful person he has ever seen is a billionaire who engages in using the Internet. He found a lot of women and gave birth to a lot of children with them, and showed that off on social networking sites So, in contrast, if Dad had just had a one-night stand with his bodyguard and gave birth to a daughter, Zhifei felt that Dad was already in this circle, relatively low-key and family-oriented In fact, women in this circle have long been used to such things Of course, he did not say this to his mother and sister, because he understands their characters. If he washes speaks his mind this time, he is afraid that they will scold him Zhiyu was very angry inside She felt the same for her mother at this time. If she met such a husband, she would definitely leave him without hesitation. So she said to Liona with difficulty covering her anger on the phone,


“Mom, I support. You divorced dad! He made this kind of mistake and kept it hidden for so long. This incident is absolutely unforgivable! When I see him, I must ask him face to face!”

Liona is not as passionate as her group but simply said indifferently:


“Zhiyu, I told you this because you and your brother are both grown-ups. You have the right to know these things, but this is a matter between us. You don‟t need to confront your dad again because of this.”



“In addition, after I divorced your dad, you two can choose to continue living in Su‟s house, you can also choose to live in your grandmother‟s house, or you can go out and live by yourself, Mom has no objection.”



“In the future, if there is any family gathering at Grandpa‟s or Grandpa‟s house, you should all participate as usual, but your father and I will no longer attend each other‟s family meetings, and everything else will remain the same.”


Zhiyu said unwillingly:


“Mom! Why do you have to confront the woman who gave birth to her for this matter? To seduce someone else‟s husband and have the face to give birth to a child, this woman is too much!”



“No need.”

Liona said calmly:


“She is also a poor person. I have nothing to blame her, and you shouldn‟t go to her to confront her. Feelings are all personal choices, and there is no right or wrong.”


Zhiyu asked with a choked voice,


“Mom, what are your plans next?”


Liona smiled and said:


“I have no plans. When your dad comprehends this fully, he will divorce quickly. If he takes time, I will divorce and go out to relax. If he doesn‟t respond for a while, then I won‟t spend time with him, go out first.”


Zhiyu hurriedly said,


“Mom, where do you want to go to relax?”

Liona smiled slightly and said two words:


“Aurous Hill!”

Chapter 2233

Liona‟s idea of going to Aurous Hill has been buried in her heart for nearly two decades Since the death of Changying and his wife, she wanted to go to Aurous Hill to take a look. After that, that was the place where Changying spent his last days. As a woman who has loved him for most of her life, she especially hopes to go to Aurous Hill for a walk, see, and live for a while, trying to find traces of Changying‟s existence in Aurous Hill However, as a woman who has been married, as a married woman, her moral values have always reminded her that she should not go to Aurous Hill because that is indeed unfair to her husband Going quietly to Wade‟s grave to pay respect to Changying is already what Liona feels most guilty about Zynn in her heart. If she goes to Aurous Hill again, it would have been really inappropriate But now, she has no moral constraints Zynn‟s mind derailed first and he had broken the gentleman agreement between her and himself. In that case, she no longer has to be bound by any reason. It is time to realize her wish to visit Aurous Hill When Zhiyu heard her mother said that she was going to Aurous Hill, she immediately asked happily:


“Mom! brother and I are just planning to go to Aurous Hill! let‟s go together!”


Liona asked curiously:


“What are you going to do in Aurous Hill? Why didn‟t you listen to me?”


Zhifei hurriedly said:


“Mom, I am going to Aurous Hill because of the company‟s business needs. It happens to say that I will take Zhiyu around. If you are also coming, then I will arrange a plane and hotel reservation!”


Liona smiled and said:


“You don‟t need to arrange a hotel. Your grandfather has an old house in Aurous Hill. It has been taken care of for these years. Let‟s live there when we go.”


Zhiyu asked in surprise:


“Mom, grandpa still has a house in Aurous Hill. Why have I never heard of it?”

Liona smiled and said:


“Your dad is a little apprehensive about Aurous Hill, so I haven‟t taken you to Aurous Hill for so many years, so naturally you don‟t know about the house.”


Having said that, Liona introduced:


“Your grandfather‟s ancient house in Aurous Hill is very impressive. It is next to the presidential palace. That house has existed since ancient times, it survived through successive dynasties and until the country became the Republic of China. Over the years, all the people who lived there were big figures. In the 1970s, your grandfather spent a lot of money to buy it, and occasionally he and your grandma live there for a few days.”


When Zhifei heard that his father was a little apprehensive about Aurous Hill, he instantly remembered the past He had heard of some things back then, knowing that Changying, his mother‟s favorite back then, died in Aurous Hill Therefore, his heart suddenly became a little tangled At this time, Zhiyu on the side said without hesitation:


“Mom, why don‟t you go to Grandpa‟s house to have a good rest tonight, let‟s go to Aurous Hill early tomorrow morning!”


Liona said:


“Okay, you two should not talk to your dad about me and him. This is a matter between the two of us. No matter what, it will only affect the relationship between me and him, me and you, or him. You two must not be affected in any way, understand?”


Zhifei and Zhiyu returned in unison:


“Understood mom…”


Liona said with satisfaction:


“Okay, I‟m at your grandmother‟s house, so I‟ll spend some time here.”


Chapter 2234

Zhiyu hurriedly said:


“Mom, then you have a good rest tonight, I will call you tomorrow morning!”


“It is good.”


Zhiyu hung up the phone, and Zhifei on the side said with some worry:


“Zhiyu, Dad has been a little worried about Aurous Hill. If we go to Aurous Hill with Mom at this time, will he be very angry?”


Zhiyu snorted coldly:


“What about getting angry? He had an illegitimate daughter outside, and he took her home grandiosely and put her under the eyes of our family. How could he not think that we would have a family of three? Are you angry?”


After a pause, Zhiyu said angrily:


“Seriously, I still want to confront him face-to-face! We should go to Aurous Hill, the three of us, to give him a signal. To let him know that all this was his fault!”

Zhifei said awkwardly:


“Hurt, this kind of thing, how can we as children say something…”

As he was talking, Zhifei continued:


“There are so many top rich people in this world. Some of these people don‟t indulge in extramarital affairs. Dad was just confused at that time. Among these people, he is still can be considered to be a very good one.”


Zhiyu asked with a very serious expression:


“How can you say that? Can a rich person be disloyal to marriage?”


Zhifei hurriedly said:


“Oh, I didn‟t mean that. I just said that I don‟t think our dad‟s plot is very bad. If he admits his mistakes and regrets sincerely, he can be forgiven. Mom will resolutely follow for a divorce, is it a bit ill-considered? After all, the relationship between them as husband and wife has been for more than 20 years, plus we two children, can‟t we give our dad a chance?”


Zhiyu said earnestly:


“You have a typical sc*mbag thinking! When it gets bigger, the three views are not right! I ask you if you get married in the future and your wife cheats on your back, can you forgive her?”



“I…”

Zhifei said awkwardly:


“It‟s not like that. After all, men cheating and women cheating, it is not the same thing…”



“Why isn‟t it the same thing?”

Zhiyu said with some irritation:


“Do you feel that there is a matter of inferiority between men and women? A man can be forgiven if a man cheats, but a woman can‟t be? Zhifei! I just realized for the first time in so many years, that you are so politically incorrect!”



“I tell you! If you make this kind of mistake in the future, even if your wife forgives you, I won‟t forgive you! Then I will call you a sc*mbag!”


Zhifei was scolded by Zhiyu, and said with an embarrassing expression:


“Oh my aunt, your mouth is too bad, I didn‟t do anything, why would you become a sc*mbag?”


Zhiyu said coldly:


“This kind of thinking is a typical sc*mbag thinking! I think it‟s great to have two bags of money, so you can mess around outside?”



“If you really want to do this, then you don‟t want to pursue Qiuyi. After that, Qiuyi is also a lady of everybody. Your sc*mbag thinking is simply not worthy of her!”



“I suggest you, from the entertainment industry, find a female celebrity who is all about money and wants to marry a rich family for power and status!”



“At that time, you will make a good impression with others in advance: you give her enough money and provide her with a good enough life, and she must not interfere with your other affairs, such as being outside with any woman. a win-win for everyone?”


When Zhifei heard this, his face was gloomy, and said,


“Am I wrong…”


After speaking, he quickly turned away from the subject and said:


“By the way, I will arrange the plane soon and we will fly to Aurous Hill together tomorrow morning!”


Zhiyu saw that he wanted to change the subject and immediately said aggressively:


“Zhifei! Respecting women and respecting your partner is a compulsory course and a basic moral principle for every man. If you become a sc*mbag in the future, I will never call you my brother!”


Chapter 2235

This night, the entire Eastcliff was shaken. The Su family caused a catastrophe in Japan and was named and targeted by the Japanese National Security Agency, which dealt a huge blow to the reputation and influence of the Su family At the same time, other Eastcliff families, headed by the Wade family, also started gearing up The Su family now has lost a large number of masters and offended the overseas investors. In the future, the Su family will have to tighten up and behave like a principled family. Meanwhile, other families have the opportunity to cannibalize the power of the Su family.


Zhongquan was particularly excited about this. He felt that this was God‟s blessing. Wade‟s second spring is finally coming!


So he summoned all his children except Cynthia and immediately formulated a three-year plan From now on, in the next three years, the Wade family will attack the Su family in an all-round way like the Su family organized the Anti-Leaf Alliance back then!


Not only must we pull the Su family down from the altar, but we must also take our own strength to the next level, leave the Su family far behind, and regain the title of the nation‟s No. 1 family However, Mr. Wade did not immediately start to do it but chose the day of the declaration of war at this year‟s Ancestors Remembrance Ceremony He couldn‟t hide his excitement and said to all his children:


“This time the ancestor worship ceremony will bring the Wade Family branches across the country to Yeling Mountain!”



“At that time, I will use the most solemn ancestor worship ceremony to make all Wade‟s progeny realize that the Wade family is a large family with an orderly inheritance, a superfamily that was once brilliant! Let all the members bring the highest honor !”


“By then, it will be an unprecedented moment of unity among the Wade family!”



“By then, at the ancestor worship ceremony, on the grounds below the mountain, I will order all the family members to work together to defeat the Su Family, and ask the Su Family to severely punish Zynn, the leader of the Anti-Leaf Alliance!”



“The moment when the Wade Family is up and down with the same enemy, it is the best time for us to fully fight the Su Family!”


When the eldest child Jacob Wade heard this, he was the most excited, and said with vigor in his voice:


“Dad! At that time, we will also have an anti-Su alliance! We must knock down the assets of the Su family by half! Let them directly fall out. The sequence of the three major families of Eastcliff!”


Elder Wade sneered:


“In Eastcliff, there are many families that have hatred against the Su family. Among them, we have the deepest hatred, followed by the Gu family. If we raise the banner of dealing with the Su family, the Gu family will definitely follow!




“The most important thing now is to let Charlie Wade and Qiuyi from the Gu family get married soon!”



“Once the two of them get married, the Gu family will definitely help the Wade family without hesitation! At that time, the Su family will be unable to parry and let us slaughter them at will!”


Jacob Wade asked,


“Dad, didn‟t you still say before if you want Charlie to try, can you get Zhiyu from the Su family?”


Elder Wade waved his hand and chuckled coldly:


“I thought that the Su family was overwhelming us in all aspects after all. We just couldn‟t beat them, so it‟s better to change your mind and let Charlie pursue that Zhiyu. ……”



“But who would have thought that the Su family would encounter Waterloo one after another in Japan? Their vitality is now severely injured. We can go directly to a full-scale war with them, and how can we marry their girl with Charlie?”


Speaking of this, Old Man Wade laughed a few times and said loudly:


“Hahaha, God opened your eyes! God opened your eyes!”

The old Sanye Changyun on the side asked,


“Dad, what if Charlie doesn‟t want to marry Gu‟s girl?”


Elder Wade smiled unpredictably:


“Charlie will also come to the ancestor worship ceremony. At that time, I will announce the plan of revenge against the Su family in front of all the children of the family, and then announce Charlie and Gu‟s union as a way to strengthen our overall power in order to slam the Su family underfoot. He is part of this family, he knows how they have inflicted wounds upon us, I believe he will not refuse!”


Chapter 2236

Eastcliff, Du‟s family Before Liona got home, her parents and brothers and sisters knew about the scandal in the Su family, and they also knew that Zynn had an illegitimate daughter outside Therefore, when she hadn‟t come back, the other brothers and sisters of the Du family rushed back one after another at the call of Mr. Du Mrs. Du and Mrs. Du were very much aware of Liona‟s temperament. They knew that as long as Liona knew about this, she would definitely return to her family‟s home immediately. So they didn‟t call Liona or let others call Liona. They gathered together and waited for her to return When Liona‟s car drove into the Du‟s mansion, her parents and several siblings greeted her one after another Liona saw the whole family appear in front of her, and she was immediately moved to no avail Unlike other business families, the Du family has held high positions for generations, so money has never been something worth mentioning to the Du family Because they don‟t care about money, there is no intrigue between Du‟s brothers and sisters. Among the descendants of the Du family, some have inherited the mantle of Mr. Du in the system and have excellent career prospects; some are devoted to studying their own majors in the top universities or scientific research institutes; some people rarely hear about it. Although the Confucian merchants have a net worth of hundreds of billions, they never show off As for Liona and several of her sisters, they all have their own emotional destinations Under the education of Mrs. Du from a young age, the women of the Du family did not have a strong sense of professionalism. On the contrary, all of them were experts in family management, and each of them had the fine virtues of a traditional woman As soon as Liona got off the car, Mrs. Du stepped forward, holding her hand distressedly, and whispered:


“Liona, you are wronged.”


Liona smiled slightly and said,


“Mom, don‟t say that, I don‟t feel wronged at all.”


Old man Du on the side said,


“Liona, our family hasn‟t gotten together for some time. I‟ll let someone burn a charcoal fire. Later, we will have a copper pot-cuisine with the family!”


One of the favorite delicacies of the older generations of Eastcliff people is copper pot-cuisine Different from hot pots in other places with induction cookers or gas stoves, the older Eastcliff people must use copper pots with hollow interiors and charcoal to cook meat in copper pots. This is also the way to eat from the palace In the severe cold of Eastcliff in winter, it is a wonderful treat to eat elite cuisine while guarding the copper pot The five generations of Du‟s family were all native Eastcliff people, and naturally, they loved this copper pot-cuisine It‟s just that these years, the children have their own families, and each family is in a different situation. Although everyone often comes back to visit the elderly, it is really not easy to get together. Therefore, the old man immediately became addicted, thinking about the family‟s enjoyment and a good meal, otherwise, if everyone came to comfort Liona, it might be counterproductive Sure enough, when the children heard that they were going to eat copper pot-cuisine, they didn‟t care that it was almost late at night, they were all excited Lionamei, the sixth oldest, was Liona‟s little sister. She immediately stepped forward with excitement and took Liona‟s arm, and smiled and said,


“Second sister, I just have been idle these days. I want to stay at my parents‟ house. How many days will my sister stay with me?”


Liona smiled and said:


“Tonight is okay, but tomorrow is not. I want to go to Aurous Hill tomorrow.”



“What?!”

Everyone looked at Liona in surprise The old man Elijah Du asked,


“Liona, do you go to Aurous Hill to grow a tassel?”


Liona checked her head and said frankly:


“Yes, Dad, I always wanted to go before, but I couldn‟t help it. Now I don‟t have any restrictions, so I want to go there soon, but I have a wish.”


Elijah looked a bit lonely and said sincerely:


“Changying…Changying…I failed to make Changying my son-in-law. It‟s the biggest regret of my life…”


Chapter 2237

Elijah sighed, making the expressions of everyone at the scene somewhat regretful Mrs. Du hurriedly pinched his waist, and whispered:


“You guys, you really don‟t open the old pot or lift the one we have just prepared, saying this she hurried the kids to go in and get ready to eat!”


Elijah sighed:


“Oh, Liona is so big. She sees a lot of things better than us. What I say is also from my heart, there is no need to be cautious about norms.”

Liona nodded and said seriously:


“Mom, I‟m really not angry or uncomfortable about this at least this time, so you don‟t need to be too sensitive.”


Old Mrs. Du looked surprised:


“Liona, Zynn has been hiding it from you for so many years, are you not angry at all?”


Liona said earnestly:


“I am not angry, but feel relieved.”


Elijah smiled and said:


“Good thing! It is good to be free! To be honest, for so many years, Dad has always felt that you are unhappy. Now that you can come out, Dad is happy for you!”


Liona nodded seriously and smiled slightly:


“Thank you, Dad!”


Elijah laughed and beckoned hurriedly:


“Walk around, eat elite cuisine! Your three brothers will accompany me for two drinks for a while!”


As the son of Du‟s family, Renel nodded without hesitation and said:


“Good dad! Our three brothers will accompany you for a few drinks tonight!”


Lionaping, Liona‟s sister Lionaping, also said with a busy smile:


“Dad, is there any red wine at home? We three sisters will also accompany you to drink some!”


The sixth child Lionamei smiled and said,


“That‟s great, Dad, my eldest sister, and my second sister will accompany you!”


Elijah was immediately happy and smiled heartily:


“Okay! Your three sisters did not return on New Year‟s Eve, so we will treat it as the New Year today!”


Lionamei hurriedly said:


“Dad, we want to come with you during the Chinese New Year, but you can‟t let anything…”


Elijah said seriously:


“You are married to the Shen family and you are the daughter-in-law of the Shen family. You should spend the New Year with your in-laws. The same is true for your two sisters. This is the rule. All three of your brothers will accompany me and your mother for the New Year. If your three sisters also come, they will say that the old man Du is ignorant and only thinks about his own home.”

Lionamei hurriedly said:


“I know Dad, I‟ll talk to Silong Shen, and I‟ll be back with you next New Year‟s Eve.”


Elijah smiled and said:


“Let‟s talk about it then, look at Willson Shen‟s meaning, if he is unwilling, don‟t force it.”


Afterward, Du‟s three sons and three daughters strolled to the dining room with a pair of elderly people In the dining room at this time, the chef at home has put a beautiful brass pot on the table. In the middle of the pot, there is a green flame of charcoal, and a pot of clear soup is boiled outside. The table is already full of fresh cuts, All kinds of lamb Eastcliff people are very particular about eating mutton. Basically, they don‟t eat mutton rolls prepared by machines in hot pot restaurants. They eat pure and fresh hand-cut mutton Hand-cut mutton is very particular. According to different parts, mutton has various names, such as upper brain meat, tenderloin, large three-pronged, small three-pronged, and cucumber strips Different meats have different cutting methods, different sizes, and thicknesses, and there are many sayings The Du family seldom show off their wealth and live a life of the extravagant and wasteful elite, but they are very particular people, they are not about pomp and price, but about taste and essence Take food as an example, the Du family‟s mouths are more than one The fried oil cake at the entrance will not be greasy for a family for ten years, but once they change to poorer craftsmanship, even if the difference is minimal, they will find it difficult to swallow Mr. Du has no bad habits all his life, he just loves to smoke.


Chapter 2238

He especially likes to smoke a cigarette produced by a cigarette factory in southern Yunnan After the old man smoked for twenty years, the cigarette factory‟s technology and production line improved, the formula was upgraded, and the cigarette paper and filter material were changed Everyone felt that the improved product was more exquisite and higher-grade than before, and the taste was not much worse, but Mr. Du just felt that the taste was not right and couldn‟t adapt Later, because of this, he even fell ill When the old man‟s subordinates heard that the old man was sick and hospitalized, they made a special trip to visit him When they asked about the cause, they learned that the old man turned out to be suffering from the taste of the cigarettes he had smoked for 20 years, so they simply made a phone call and asked the cigarette factory to reopen the old production line that had been dismantled and ready to be scrapped, just for the old man. People who produce the original cigarettes can be regarded as curing the old man‟s heart disease However, the old man also felt guilty for using the privilege. He specifically asked his second son, Lionayang, to run to the cigarette factory, verified all the costs of reopening the cigarette factory‟s production line, and then paid for it all out of his own pocket. This is regarded as accepting the privilege with peace of mind.


In fact, the children of the Du family have inherited the father‟s exquisiteness. The more exquisite, the more refined you live. Therefore, the family not only has high academic qualifications and strong abilities but also inherits the traditional virtues of gentleness, courtesy, frugality, and concession At this time, the Du family was sitting around the table, eating the elite cuisine and drinking wine. The eight of them had a lively chat, and they all seemed to be in a very good mood. At first, everyone was worried that Liona‟s mood would be lower Unexpectedly, Liona‟s whole state is extremely relaxed and comfortable Everyone around here is close relatives, and they can see that her ease and comfort is not the result of the performance, so they are completely relieved The old couple is in a particularly good mood. In the past few years, the six children have started a family one after another. No matter which one they look at individually, they all have a very good, even impeccable, but they have always loved Liona This is mainly because they have always known that Liona has loved Changying for so many years to no avail. Later, after Changying‟s wedding, she decided to marry Zynn, which was really impulsive and outrageous The night before Liona‟s marriage, she held the old lady and cried all night, while her sister Lionaping and Lionamei were with them, and they felt distressed At that time, Liona wanted to persuade her to repent of her marriage because she felt sorry for her, but she did not agree with her life and death After so many years of marriage, although Zynn is very fond of Liona, only Liona‟s family can tell that she has always been unhappy Especially after Changying‟s accidental death, she became even more taciturn, and even started to eat less and lost interest in religious ceremonies, and became a commoner at home But now, everyone can see that Liona is really relieved The old man Elijah remembered that Liona was going to Aurous Hill, so he asked,


“Liona, how long do you plan to stay in Aurous Hill this time?”


Liona thought for a while and said,


“Dad, how long will I stay? I don‟t know now, just stay and see Elijah asked again:


“Who will accompany you?”

Liona said:


“Zhifei and Zhiyu are with me.”


Elijah nodded:


“The old house in Aurous Hill has been very well maintained. You have not been there for many years. You can live there for a few days. If there is nothing wrong with your mother, I will also go to Aurous Hill in two days. In a few days, Eastcliff will be too dry in winter, and your mother had said that she wanted to go to Jiangnan for a few days.”


Chapter 2239

When the entire Du family was enjoying themselves, Zynn had simply packed his luggage and was ready to leave for Australia What happened this time made him very passive, and the old man made it clear that he temporarily avoid the limelight, and he could only do it honestly Before leaving, he called Zhifei and asked:


“Zhifei, you and your sister, come to my study.”


Zhifei was so busy that he said,


“OK dad, we‟ll come over.”


After speaking, he hung up the phone and said to Zhiyu:


“Zhiyu, dad wants us in the study.”


Zhiyu said angrily:


“Go by yourself, I don‟t want to see him!”


Zhiyu would still find it difficult to accept that her father betrayed her mother and had an illegitimate daughter who was only one year younger than herself, so she was very reluctant to see Zynn at this time Zhifei helplessly persuades:


“Zhiyu, in matters between parents, we are children, so we should not participate too much. You can‟t cut off your dad because of the small mistakes made more than 20 years ago. Father-daughter relationship?”


Zhiyu said seriously:


“I don‟t want to sever the relationship with him, but I don‟t want to see him now. Go and see him yourself.”


Zhifei asked awkwardly:


“Then I will see Dad later, if Dad asks you, what would I say?”

Zhiyu blurted out without hesitation:


“Then tell him directly, I don‟t want to see him now.”


Seeing that Zhiyu was not joking, Zhifei sighed helplessly and said,


“Well, I am going then.”


Immediately, Zhifei stood up and stepped out of Zhiyu‟s study The Su family villa covers a huge area, and the whole is more like a castle. Although the family lives together, they live in different areas of the villa Zhifei went downstairs to his father Zynn‟s study. After knocking on the door and entering, he saw Zynn with a sad face and smoke, as if he was ten years old suddenly.


Seeing Zhifei coming in, Zynn asked in surprise,


“Where is your sister?”

Zhifei said awkwardly:


“Zhiyu is a bit…a bit…”

Zynn gave a wry smile and asked,


“Zhiyu must be very angry with me, right?”


Zhifei sneered and said:


“She is a comparison axis. In fact, this kind of thing should have been taken care of…”


Zynn sighed and said,


“Hey, After that, I failed your mother and your brother and sister.”


Zhifei hurriedly said:


“Dad, don‟t say that…Isn‟t it saying that there is nothing right or wrong about feelings, and you don‟t have to blame yourself too much…”


Zynn waved his hand:


“There is nothing right or wrong about who you like and who you don‟t like, but after getting married, you really have to be responsible for your marriage and your spouse. This is because I did not do it right. Knowing that Liona is angry with me is justified. .”


After speaking, he said again:


“Zhifei, I call you here, mainly to tell you something. Your grandfather asked me to go to Australia to avoid the limelight. I will leave tonight. I may not be able to come back in a short time.”


“Going to Australia?!”

Zhifei asked in surprise:


“Dad, why did Grandpa ask you to go to Australia at this time? Why are you leaving so hastily? Even if this is a big mess, there is no need to go to Australia, right?



Zynn smiled bitterly:


“This incident is a scandal between me and your grandfather. Your grandfather asked me to go to Australia. Naturally, he regarded me as the person who was behind the scenes and also asked me to divert the media attention. After I leave, they will definitely leak the news that I ran overnight to Australia, and the media will definitely focus their energy on me.”


Chapter 2240

Zhifei said angrily:


“Dad! Grandpa did too much in this matter, right? He betrayed Ruoli. If it is really broken, he is an old fox who can betray his granddaughter. He now quickly found a way to solve the immediate crisis, but also to throw you out as a target, this is not justified!”


Zynn waved his hand and said seriously:


“Such words if you talk about it here, don‟t repeat them when you leave this room. Your grandpa‟s temperament is like…”



“In his eyes, personal interests must be taken care of first in everything. In the face of personal interests, anything can be sacrificed.”



“He can sell Ruoli to the Self-Defense Force today. Who knows if he will sell one of us to a certain interest group tomorrow? So when you are by his side, remember the words: Companion with you, like a tiger!



Zhifei nodded gently Zynn said:


“By the way, Zhifei, after I am gone, during this period of time, you and Zhiyu will accompany your mother, and also help me apologize to her, say a few more good things, and have to trouble you by the way. Help me pay more attention to your mother, see what she does, where she goes, who she meets, and let me know.”


After speaking, he quickly explained:


“Don‟t think too much, I don‟t mean to let you help me monitor your mother. The main reason is that I want to try to save my marriage with your mother, so I have to ask you to help.”

Zhifei nodded:


“Dad, I understand, don‟t worry.”


After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said:


“By the way, Mom said that she will go to Aurous Hill tomorrow, and Zhiyu and I will also go…”



“To Aurous Hill?!”

Zynn asked,


“What is your mother going to Aurous Hill for?”


Zhifei hesitated and said:


“Um… Maybe Mom wants to relax, I don‟t know the details…”

Zynn‟s expression was very ugly. He knew very well why Liona wants to go to Aurous Hill He gritted his teeth and thought to himself:


“Aurous Hill, is where Changying died back then!”



“She has been lingering for Changying over the years. The idea of going to Aurous Hill definitely doesn‟t exist for one or two days!”



“Here just said to divorce me, then she is going to Aurous Hill immediately, Liona, you are too much! In your eyes, do you have a little respect for me?!”



“Today, it just broke out that I had an illegitimate daughter out of marriage. Tomorrow Liona will go to Aurous Hill to miss Changying. If this is becomes known, where will I put my old face!”


Thinking of this, Zynn hated her very much Zhifei saw that Zynn‟s expression was very ugly. Knowing that he had said something wrong, Zhifei hurriedly changed the subject:


“When will you leave, Dad? I‟ll see you off.”


Zynn forcibly calmed his mind, retracted his thoughts, and said to Zhifei:


“I have to set off in ten minutes. This time I was arranged by your grandfather to go to Australia. Your second uncle is often behind the scenes. I am not here. You and Zhiyu must be careful of him.”


“Second Uncle?”

Zhifei frowned and asked,


“He always obeyed you, why did he get into trouble with you at this time?”


Zynn sneered:


“Since ancient times, no matter how many princes the emperor has, he will only choose a prince to succeed the grand prince. In order for the prince to succeed, he will greatly weaken the strength of other sons and ensure that they are unable to rebel. Your second uncle wants to be the prince, naturally, he will do his best to deal with me.”


Zhifei gritted his teeth:


“The second uncle is polite to you and us on weekdays, and welcomes us with a smile. I didn‟t expect that this time would suddenly turn around!


Zynn smiled bitterly and said:


“Your second uncle is a typical smiling fox, with a knife hidden in his smile and a sword in his mouth. This time I was negligent. He seized the opportunity to cheat me. After I come back, I will make him pay!”


Chapter 2241

As the father and son were talking, Zynn‟s cell phone rang The screen showed that it was his second brother, Shoude, who was calling Thinking of Shoude‟s downfall at a critical moment, Zynn was full of hatred, and his mood would naturally not be good He directly pressed the speaker and asked in a cold voice:


“What‟s the matter?”


Shoude smiled and said,


“Brother, the car is ready and the plane is ready. It‟s time to take you to the airport.”


Zynn gritted his teeth and said coldly:


“Okay, I will say a few words to Zhifei, and I will come down in a while.”


Shoude hurriedly said:


“Brother, don‟t delay any longer, the old man is still waiting for me to report back. What he meant is that you must go as soon as possible, the sooner the better.”


Zynn could only hold back his anger and said,


“Okay, I‟ll be there in five minutes!”


“Good brother.”

Shoude smiled:


“I‟ll be waiting for you at the door, and I‟ll take you to the airport in person!”


Zynn didn‟t speak anymore and directly hung up the phone Then he looked at Zhifei and said with profound meaning:


“Be with your mother more these days. If she has anything to do, report to me in time.”


Zhifei naturally hoped that his parents would be able to reunite, so he nodded very seriously and said,


“Don‟t worry, Dad, I know.”


Zynn nodded, stood up, dragged the suitcase, and said,


“Okay, I‟m leaving.”

Zhifei hurriedly asked,


“Dad, when will you be back?”

Zynn shook his head and said,


“It depends on what your grandpa thinks. I don‟t know when.”


After that, Zynn waved his hand:


“Don‟t say anything.”

Immediately afterward, he took the box and walked out the door. Zhifei hurriedly took the first step, took the box from him, and said,


“Dad, I‟ll take you to the airport!”


Zynn said,


“No, you must stay here.”


At this time, in the huge villa courtyard, a Lexus LM commercial vehicle was already waiting in the courtyard Toyota Alfa itself is already the top commercial vehicle in China. This new Lexus LM is one level higher than Alfa Shoude stood outside the car door, looking at Zynn who stepped out with a smile on his face. With a few meters away, Shoude hurriedly greeted him and said with a cordial smile:


“Oh, brother, please get in the car, let‟s set off!”


Zynn said coldly:


“I am the one who is leaving, what are you anxious for?”


Shoude was not angry, and said with a smile:


“Oh, big brother, I am doing this for you? The old man urged me strictly. If you move a little slower, he must be upset again!”


Zynn was very angry. He wanted to give Shoude a bad face, but he didn‟t expect that Shoude would use his father as a shield for everything. When he said this, he just shook his face, if he says something bad at this time about the old man, this person will take it directly, a spiced-up version at least In desperation, Zynn could only hold back his anger, and said:


“Since Dad ordered it, then move quickly!”


After that, he asked the driver to take the suitcase from Zhifei and put it in the back of the commercial vehicle, and said to Zhifei:


“Zhifei, take care of your mother and your sister.”


Zhifei hurriedly said:


“I know Dad, don‟t worry…”


Zynn didn‟t say a word, stepped into the back of the commercial car, waved to Zhifei, motioned him to go back Shoude smiled and sat beside Zynn, and said to Zhifei:


“If you are done, go back and rest. I will send your dad on the plane.”


After speaking, he told the driver:


“Okay, drive quickly!”


Chapter 2242

The driver immediately started the car and left.


Zhifei was very disappointed when he saw the commercial vehicle leaving the villa yard. Tonight is almost more difficult than the night when he and Zhiyu were kidnapped. At that time, he and Zhiyu were only facing danger to their lives But tonight, he experienced a series of changes such as his father‟s expose of an illegitimate daughter, his parents‟ relationship changed, his father lost power instantly was sent to Australia He was not only worried about his parents‟ feelings, worried about his father‟s future but also worried about his own future.


Before tonight, my father was the next heir to the entire Su family. And he is naturally the heir to the next generation.

However, the changes tonight have changed everything. Father has lost his father‟s favor and trust. If he loses his power and fails to recover, his future will be gloomy If I let your second uncle Shoude be the heir, I wouldn‟t even have a chance!


The worried Zhifei returned to his sister‟s study in despair. At this time, Zhiyu was still checking the photos of male passengers at the Japanese airport in front of the computer Seeing Zhifei coming back, Zhiyu glanced at him and asked a little angrily:


“What is Dad looking for? Did he make excuses to clean himself up?”



“No…”

Zhifei sighed,


“Hey! Dad was driven to Australia by Grandpa!”



“What?!”

Zhiyu blurted out in shock:


“Dad was driven to Australia? When did this happen?”



“Just now.”

Zhifei said sadly:


“Dad packed his luggage and set off. The second uncle took him to the airport.”

Zhiyu asked very puzzledly:


“Why did Grandpa drive Dad to Australia?! From the beginning to the end, the relationship with Dad is nothing more than Ruoli‟s relationship with him. Exposing an illegitimate daughter is not a big deal, grandpa, why is this?”


Zhifei said,


“Dad said, Grandpa, wants him to take the blame.”


Zhiyu‟s heart suddenly stunned, and she blurted out:


“It‟s awful, awful, this is awful… Dad is going to leave, grandpa must have all the shit basins on him… …”


After that, Zhiyu said nervously:


“I think, grandpa might declare to the public that the decision to betray Ruoli was made by her dad! That way, he will be able to get rid of the infamy of betraying his granddaughter. Dad is going to be burdened with the black pot of betraying his own daughter!”


Zhifei said helplessly:


“There is no other way…Grandpa asked Dad to leave tonight, and Dad can‟t help but leave…”


Zhiyu looked at Zhifei and said seriously:


“Brother…The Su family may be changing the sky now…”


Zhifei asked:


“You feel it too?”


Zhiyu nodded solemnly and said:


“Brother, I don‟t care about money or power. Anyway, I‟m a girl, and I can‟t inherit much property, but you are different. It‟s our dad this time If you can‟t stand up again, then you will be over in the future…”


Zhifei covered his face, and said sadly:


“But what can I do? I can see that Grandpa is eager to shake the pot now, and the best person to stop that is our dad…”



“Furthermore, the pot of betrayal of his own daughter is too cruel. Once this charge is confirmed to our dad, then in the eyes of outsiders, our dad will have an extremely ruthless image, and the impact must be extremely bad. Just using this point, Grandpa would never let him inherit the position of Su Family Patriarch…”


Having said this, Zhifei sighed faintly:


“Oh…In the family, maybe from now on, he won‟t be able to get up again…”

Zhiyu‟s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She clenched her neat little white teeth, and resolutely said:


“No! We must help our dad get back the position of an heir!”


Zhifei blurted out and asked:


“How to grab it?!”


Zhiyu said coldly:


“Don‟t ask first. Tomorrow we will go to Aurous Hill with mom, and stay away from this place of right and wrong for the time being. I have my own way how to help Dad regain all this!”


Chapter 2243

After half an hour A Boeing 747 transformed private jet launched from Eastcliff Airport This aircraft of the same model as the U.S. Presidential Air Force One, with a typical three-level cockpit layout, can be fully loaded with up to 467 passengers But now, on the entire plane, apart from the crew, there is only one passenger, and this passenger is Zynn The flight distance from Eastcliff to Queensland, Australia is about 9,000 kilometers It is impossible for ordinary small and medium private planes to fly directly on such long routes Only a large passenger aircraft such as the 747 with a range of more than 10,000 kilometers can complete a direct flight At this time, Zynn was very depressed on the plane Looking outside the window, the brightly lit night view of Eastcliff is getting bullsh!ttier, and his mood is getting heavier Just less than twenty minutes after the plane took off, someone sent a set of photos to the mailboxes of reporters from major media in Eastcliff. This set of photos was taken from a long-distance sneak shot of Zynn, rushing to the airport, going through security, and boarding the plane Because it was at night, the photo was a little blurry and there was some noise, but the photographer was just right so that people can recognize the person in the photo at a glance, that is, Zynn In addition to sending these photos to reporters, the sneak shots also revealed gossip to reporters. The news stated:



“The truth about Ruoli‟s incident is that Elder Su did not participate in the whole affair. It was Ruoli‟s biological father, Zynn, who conspired with the Self-Defense Force to betray Ruoli!”


The other party also said:


“The reason why Zynn wants Ruoli to die is that he does not want Ruoli to be exposed as his illegitimate daughter! He wants this secret to fall into the sea forever!”


The other party even broke a story, saying:


“After the incident was revealed, Liona, Zynn‟s original wife, immediately returned to her natal family and unswervingly wanted to divorce Zynn, and Zynn left Eastcliff overnight and went to Australia. In fact, he was afraid that the things that he was behind the scenes would be revealed! That‟s why he escaped avoiding the limelight overnight and asked his father Chengfeng to stay in Eastcliff to bail him out.”


The media got this clue and immediately regarded it as explosive news, so they broadcast it in the first place!


As soon as the news appeared, it immediately caused a shock of public opinion!


Previously, the Japanese National Security Agency said that Chengfeng, the old man of the Su family, betrayed Ruoli In contrast, to the domestic people, it is Zynn who betrayed Ruoli‟s, which sounds more credible The reasons are as follows. The first point is that Ruoli is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn. Zynn wants to defend his reputation, his personal settings, and his marriage. Therefore, he would not want to see Ruoli‟s identity exposed. Therefore, he killed her. This is the fundamental motive;


The second point is that the order to destroy the Matsumoto family to Ruoli in Japan was given by Zynn. This shows that Zynn‟s methods are extremely cruel and vicious, and can be described as inhumane. Therefore, he wanted to kill her. If you silent the mouth that knows secrets, that s better;


The third point is that Zynn must have a ghost in his heart. Otherwise, it is impossible to set off for Australia without hesitation the night after the incident. This run proves that he definitely has a big problem!


With the continuous spread of news articles, Zynn immediately became the most inferior person in the hearts of the people across the country It was he who ordered the killing of dozens of elder and children of the Matsumoto family, it was he who pushed his own daughter into the fire pit with his own hands, and it was he who fled in embarrassment with his tail sandwiched in the first place!


As a result, there was a wave of a crusade against Zynn on the Internet!


It‟s just that Zynn was still on the plane at this time and didn‟t know what was happening behind him.


Chapter 2244

……


At the same time, the study of Chengfeng, the father of Su Shoude graciously took a tablet computer, presented media reports and netizen comments to Chengfeng one by one, and said with a smile:


“Dad, in this way, everyone will no longer rely on Ruoli‟s affairs. The old man‟s head is up again.”


Elder Su nodded in satisfaction, and at the same time, he was completely relieved. The older people are, the more they cherish feathers, especially for people like Mr. Su He was wise for a lifetime, even the goal and life idol in the minds of countless people Seeing the age when he is about to retire if Ruoli is really overturned in the gutter, then his fame will not be guaranteed Therefore, deep down in his heart, he is extremely eager to shake this black pot out, and the cleaner he shakes, the better It‟s just that before that, he hadn‟t figured out what method he should use to completely shake the pot After that, what he did was exposed by the National Security Agency of Japan, and all they exposed were facts. He couldn‟t argue with anything, and couldn‟t refute it at all However, he really did not expect that the head of his second son, Shoude, was so brilliant!


He originally planned to send the eldest son Zynn to Australia first, and then give the eldest son Zynn all the matter of destroying the Matsumoto family As for uniting with the Self-Defense Forces to betray Ruoli, the old man himself did not expect that he would really get out However, what Shoude did is really beautiful!


He had someone secretly took photos of Zynn boarding the plane and then sent an anonymous manuscript to the media.


Immediately afterward, he successfully dumped all the black pots on Zynn! His trick is to be regarded as a textbook level! Among them, the clue chain is clear and the story logic is complete. Although most of them are fabricated, they appear to be justified and convincing. Elder Su was very happy, After that, his fame was finally completely preserved, which was more important than anything else He didn‟t want to end up with infamy at his age and be cast aside by others after his death So now he is really happy and relaxed However, he was not good to praise Shoude directly, so he said with some emotion:


“Hey! in this matter, I wronged and needed to be defended!”


Upon hearing this, Shoude hurriedly sighed:


“Yes, Dad, brother made terrible mistakes in this matter…”


As he said that, he turned around and said seriously:


“Dad! But then again, we Su family, anyone can lose face, but you can‟t!”



“Your old man is the mainstay of the Su family, the backbone of the seven brothers and sisters, and the grandfather emperor who has inherited the genealogy in the hearts of all the descendants of the Su family. You must never leave a stain like Ruoli in your life!




“So, for the sake of your fame, for your glorious image, eldest brother will share the worries for you, that is also right!”


Shoude‟s words directly touched Chengfeng‟s heart!


He could no longer hold back the joy deep in his heart immediately. While stroking his beard, he smiled and said,


“Shoude, you are right! You made a great contribution to this matter today, and I will do it for you in my heart. Write it down!”


Chapter 2245

The news about Zynn suddenly dominated all the media headlines Zhiyu and Zhifei were very angry about this. Zhifei even went to his grandfather several times to question the cause, but Zhiyu stopped him. Zhiyu knew very well that it was grandpa, deliberately trying to protect himself and sacrifice his dad, so going to confront him now would only make him angry Instead of this, it‟s better not to say a word honestly and even go to Aurous Hill with mother as planned early tomorrow morning.


As for how to help Dad come back, Zhiyu had her own plan in mind. It‟s just that now she has to wait patiently for the opportunity. At the same time, the He family evacuated all the masters in the Su family overnight The Patriarch Luther He, Ruoli‟s grandfather, directly ordered internally that the children of the He family must not do anything for the Su family until the Su family gave a clear explanation At the same time, he also called Chengfeng and asked the Su family to give him a clear explanation Chengfeng promised, but in reality, he didn‟t pay attention to him at all At the moment he just wants to keep his reputation. As for whether Luther will turn his face with him, he doesn‟t care at all After all, after his cooperation with the Self-Defense Forces was exposed, he knew that no matter if this matter was carried out by himself or Zynn, the He family could no longer serve the Su family.


That being the case, why continue to waste energy on the He family. This night. Ruoli, who was under residential surveillance at the Issac Hotel, did not know what was happening outside She was lying on the soft and luxurious big bed in the hotel, tossing and turning, and everything in her mind was Charlie‟s figure.

She couldn‟t figure out why this man had such a strong strength. Even more, can‟t figure out why this man saved her life. “After that, I rushed to kill him at the time. Instead of retaliating against me, he saved my life. Is this what people mean to retaliate with virtue?”



“Thinking about it, that man is really extraordinary”

Early the next morning.

A private jet landed in the peaceful ancient city of Aurous Hill. This plane is the private plane of Renel, the son of Du‟s family. Liona did not want to take the Su family‟s plane anymore, so her eldest brother Renel sent her his own plane After the plane stopped, Liona, who was nervous, walked down the spiral staircase, accompanied by a pair of children In her heart, she has been thinking about Aurous Hill for nearly twenty years For twenty years, she would sleep with Changying‟s name silently every day. When she thought of Changying, she couldn‟t help thinking of Aurous Hill Changying is the love of her life Back then, Changying died in Aurous Hill, but now she finally has the opportunity to come to cherish her memory, and it is naturally difficult to calm down in her heart As soon as a family of three arrived at the arrival hall of the airport, a middle-aged man respectfully greeted her and said,


“Miss, you must be exhausted.”


Chapter 2246

It was an old housekeeper from the Du family in Aurous Hill. Liona met him when he was still young. In the past two decades, the old housekeeper has been taking care of the old house in Aurous Hill. Liona also married the Su family, so the two have never met again However, Liona recognized him at a glance, and said respectfully:


“Uncle White, long time!”


After finishing speaking, she hurriedly instructed the pair of children next to her:


“zhifei, Zhiye, hurry up and meet Grandpa White.”


Zhifei and Zhiyu hurriedly said respectfully:


“Hello, Grandpa White!”


The old butler hurriedly bowed to thank her, and then flattered Liona said:


“I didn‟t expect the second lady to remember me.”


Liona smiled and said:


“Why won‟t I remember, you used to be in charge of the house next to Prince Gong‟s Mansion in Eastcliff. Later, after the father donated the house to the national museum, you came to Aurous Hill.”


The old butler nodded repeatedly and said with emotion:


“After I came to Aurous Hill, I went back to Eastcliff twice a year to report to my master, but every time I went in a hurry, I hurried back after the report, so I never saw you again.



As he said, he couldn‟t help sighing:


“Oh, the second lady, you haven‟t been to Aurous Hill for more than 20 years, right? I remember that before you got married, you would come to visit the old lady every year, and then you didn‟t come back much.



Liona nodded and said,


“I haven‟t been here since Changying passed away in Aurous Hill.”


The old housekeeper was startled when he heard the words, and he couldn‟t help but sighed:


“You said Young Master Chang Ying was such as talent.”


Liona asked him:


“By the way, Uncle White, you were in Aurous Hill before Changying‟s accident. Do you know anything about that year?”


The old housekeeper said with a grimace:


“When Mr. Chang Ying came to Aurous Hill, the master told me that he said that Mr. Chang Ying was coming. Maybe there was some conflict with his family, plus the Eastcliff side. he was under a lot of pressure, so he came to Aurous Hill to relax. He asked me to find Mr. Changying, invited his family of three to live in the old house for a few days, and asked me to tell Mr. Changying that if he wanted, their family of three could stay in the old house, treat the old house as your own home”


Liona asked quickly:


“Then what then? Did they come here?”


The old butler shook his head and said,


“Young Master Changying came here by himself, but he just visited and asked me to thank him, but he didn‟t agree to stay.”


Liona asked again:


“Then did he say anything?”


The old butler thought for a moment and said:


“At that time, Young Master Chang Ying said that he also encountered something and did not want to cause trouble to the Du family, so he thanked him and left Liona nodded in a sense of disappointment, with melancholy for a while At this time, the old butler was busy and said again:


“By the way, Miss, let‟s stop talking here. The car is waiting outside. Let‟s go home first!”


Liona nodded and said,


“OK Uncle White, let‟s go home first.”

Outside the airport, three cars are parked side by side. Liona said to Zhifei and Zhiyu:


“Zhifei, Zhiyu, sit in the back car, I‟ll sit in the middle car, and chat with your grandfather White by the way.”


The brothers and sisters naturally agreed to come down and board the last red flag The old housekeeper opened the back row of the red-flag car in the middle for Liona, and after Liona got in, he got into the co-pilot As the convoy left the airport, Liona asked the old butler:


“Uncle White, I want to ask you something”

The old butler hurriedly said,


“Second Miss, just ask!”


Liona said:


“Uncle White, I heard people say that Changying came to Aurous Hill with his wife and children. Since he didn‟t want to live in our old house, where did he live in the end?”


The old housekeeper explained:


“Young Master Changying also likes the old mansion very much. At that time, he asked me to help him find it, so I asked a friend to find him a slightly remote old mansion.”



“The house used to be the mansion of a great military ruler, but after escaping, it was handed over to others to take care of. After a long time, the house was abandoned.”



“But Mr. Chang Ying liked it very much, so he rented it and renovated it himself.”

Liona suddenly said with excitement,


“Uncle White, can you take me to see it?”

Chapter 2247

At this time, Charlie, just pushing his electric bike, came out of the gate of Tomson‟s villa Claire‟s company has ended the Spring Festival holiday and officially went to work, and his father-in-law Jacob has also begun to reinvest in the affairs of the Calligraphy and Painting Association In the morning, Elaine, who was on crutches, made breakfast. After Jacob and Claire finished their meal, they drove a BMW to their business. Charlie cleaned the house and prepared to go out to buy some meat and eggs The small vegetable garden at home can provide the vegetables and fruits that most families need, but meat and eggs are still available at the vegetable market Charlie rode out and did not rush to set off. Instead, he parked the car on the side of the road in the Tomson Villa area, resting his feet on the ground, and took out his mobile phone to call Issac Charlie read all the scandals that broke out in the Su family last night. The direction of public opinion condemned Chengfeng from the beginning and then turned the spearhead to direct Zynn. Charlie could tell at a glance that this was Chengfeng‟s self-protection trick It seems that there are already conflicts in the Su family now, which is very exciting good news for Charlie Although he is still not sure whether the murderer of his parents was the Su family, he must make the Su family pay a huge price because of the fact that the Su family had formed an anti-leaf alliance Now that the Su family began to disintegrate internally, for him, it was naturally an excellent situation Next, how to make the Su Family disintegrate more thoroughly and make the Su Family go bullsh!ther and bullsh!ther on the road of unrest is what Charlie is most concerned about right now In his view, Ruoli is definitely a nuclear weapon that can further disintegrate the Su family As soon as the phone call to Issac was answered, he asked,


“Mr. Issac, how are Ruoli and the others now?”


Issac hurriedly said:


“Back to the young master, I just sent someone breakfast. According to the food delivery person, they are all in good condition.”


Charlie asked again:


“After breaking their connection with the outside world, they didn‟t have any awkwardness, did they?”



“No.”

Issac laughed:


“The crew members are still afraid that others will know that they are back. Even if they give them a mobile phone, they dare not call outside.”


Charlie asked,


“What about Ruoli? How is the state?”


Issac said:


“According to her subordinates, she has nothing to be dissatisfied with, but she asked about you.”

Charlie asked curiously:


“Oh? What did she ask about me?”


Issac smiled and said,


“She asks when you will be there, and she wants to discuss something with you.”



“Yeah.”

Charlie checked the time. It is only 9:30 in the morning. As long as he can buy the meat and come back at 11, he won‟t delay Elaine cooking lunch, so he said:


“Well, let me Go by in a while.”



“OK young master.”

Issac said respectfully:


“Should I drive to pick you up?”


“No, I‟ll ride a battery car, it‟s easy.”

Charlie didn‟t actually have a good impression of Ruoli Although this woman is very beautiful and has a very hot body, her heart is also very vicious If he hadn‟t guessed it by himself, she was the illegitimate daughter of Zynn, and he would never save her life She was kept alive just to make the Su family sick After that, it is very easy to kill a general of the Su family, but it is not so easy to create a deadly enemy for the Su family If you can let Ruoli, like yourself, treat the Su family as enemies, it will definitely add a lot of trouble in the future.


Chapter 2248

This is Charlie‟s purpose for keeping Ruoli alive He planned to send Ruoli back to Eastcliff when the time was right Immediately, he put away the phone, turned the accelerator of the battery car, the little machine made a buzzing sound, and quickly rushed out. After leaving the Tomson community, Charlie turned right by bicycle and was about to go to Issac‟s hotel. He heard a familiar voice behind him shouting with some nervousness:


“Brother-in-law!”


Charlie turned his head subconsciously and saw a familiar woman beckoning to him on the sidewalk behind him.



“Wendy?”

Charlie was very puzzled when he saw the woman clearly It‟s not a day or two since my family and Mrs. Willson‟s family turned their faces. For so long, the family has been in the same situation Not to mention that they will not say hello when you meet. If the mother-in-law Elaine sees her family on the terrace of the villa, she couldn‟t wait to scold him for an hour to relieve her hatred So, he didn‟t quite understand, what did Wendy mean?


Moreover, why is she willing to call him brother-in-law? Didn‟t she call him trash before? Thinking of this, he frowned and asked:


“Are you okay?”

Wendy hurried two steps to Charlie, and said with a bit of shame:


“Brother-in-law, why are you going there?”


Charlie said coldly:


“I‟m going to buy vegetables, why?”


Wendy bit her lip lightly, and asked anxiously:


“Brother-in-law, can you take me to the Pearl River Regency? It‟s not far from here. An electric bike can be there in 20 minutes… .”


Charlie looked at her up and down, and saw that she was dressed very formally, with light makeup, and said with a sneer:


“You dignified Miss Willson, riding on my electric bike is too cheap? Why? Why? Same, then I will start to rinse the car first?”


Wendy immediately lowered her head ashamed, when she heard this. At this moment, what she thought of was the situation when she was sitting in Gerald White‟s Bentley car when she saw Charlie downstairs in the Emgrand Group


“At that time, Charlie rode this electric bike…”



“At that time, she didn‟t put Charlie in her eyes at all. She always felt that he was a complete worthless man, so she really didn‟t look down on him with half-eyeballs even.”



“But, who could have imagined that today, more than half a year later, Charlie became the master of Aurous Hill, but she was reduced to being a courtesy lady who wanted to support the family for two hundred yuan a day?”



“Moreover, in order to save some money to feed her grandma, dad, and brother, she was even reluctant to take the bus or take a taxi…”

Thinking of this, she plucked up the courage and said in a very humble manner:


“Brother-in-law…Don‟t make fun of me. Our family is in such a downturn now. I am still a little Miss of Willson family


After finishing speaking, she raised her head and looked at Charlie with red eyes, and said guiltily:


“Brother-in-law… the previous things were all my bad and I was wrong. I shouldn‟t have look down on you. I shouldn‟t have put the fight against you and Claire everywhere. Life has taught me too many lessons. I am also deeply aware of my mistakes. I hope that you can live without regard to the villains and stop following me with the negative memories from the past…”


When Wendy said this, Charlie was somewhat surprised. He really didn‟t expect Wendy to say such a thing. What he didn‟t expect was that when Wendy said this, her tone and attitude were very sincere He could see that Wendy‟s words were from the bottom of the heart, not just talking Seeing Wendy sincerely apologized and realizing that she was wrong, Charlie‟s attitude eased a little, and said lightly:


“Knowing that a mistake can be corrected, there is no way better to be good. If you really realize that you did a mistake in the first place, it is not too late to wake up now.


Chapter 2249

Hearing what Charlie said, Wendy nodded in a hurry, even her voice choked up, and said seriously:


“Brother-in-law, you are right…I now…I am awake now…… I am no longer the old lady who had a high-level eye, unlearned, and a dog-eyed little girl…”


Then, she opened the zipper of the down jacket a little bit, revealing the blue etiquette uniform inside, and said:


“Brother-in-law, look, I have started doing a job by myself now, and I will be a welcome guest in the newly opened Red Woods community. ……”


Charlie asked curiously:


“How did you become a welcoming guest? If I remember correctly, you are a college student anyway, isn‟t it better to find any job than to be a welcoming guest?”


Wendy whispered in a very ashamed voice:


“This…brother-in-law…to tell you, my dad and my elder brother were beaten to be useless people because of their plot against my second aunt. Now I can only lie in bed and can‟t do anything. My grandmother is too old and lost weight. The stimulation of my second aunt has not been relieved, so I can‟t go out to find a job. I can only make money. To support a family…”


Speaking of this, Wendy sobbed a few times and choked:


“But…but I can‟t find those good jobs, because such jobs pay a month later, but my Dad, my brother and my grandma, the three of them are still waiting at home, I will make money and go back to fill their stomachs…”



“So… so I can only find a job like this that can pay me daily…”

Charlie nodded lightly. When she and her old husband went to the supermarket to make purchases a year ago, he saw Mrs. Willson who helped customers pull plastic bags in the supermarket At that time he knew that the Willson family was exhausted In the past, they leaned on Regnar, and they could be considered well-off But later Noah Willson and Harold got into a catastrophe and tied Cynthia and Elaine together, and Regnar also completely offended Cynthia. In the end, Regnar learned of his identity as the young master of the Wade family, so he could only kneel to him and seek a way to survive Now that Regnar has become Orvel‟s licking dog, it is naturally impossible to give the Willson family any chance Had it not been for that, he still wanted to leave the Willson family one last escape, the Willson family would have been swept out by Regnar However, Charlie didn‟t feel sorry for them if he left this back path for them He felt that since ancient times, the sages have concluded that the wicked have their own truths Therefore, instead of letting them get out of Tomson, it is better to let them feel the deep water in Tomson Therefore, Regnar only looked for a relationship and released Gina Jones and the others in advance Charlie had already figured out Mrs. Willson clearly. He knew that if Mrs. Willson saw Gina and the three of them want to live in a villa with him, she would do everything possible to drive Gina away. This would offend Gina to death, as predicted Originally, Gina and the three were still grateful to Mrs. Willson. If Mrs. Willson treated them well, they would definitely go all out to give back the favor to Mrs. Willson In that case, with the help of three big and haughty village women, Mrs. Willson‟s family can at least have enough to eat However, Charlie just determined that Mrs. Willson would not choose this path Therefore, he deliberately let Old Lady Willson experience the feeling of shooting herself in the foot The original help turned into an enemy, which definitely make Old Lady Willson miserable. And Mrs. Willson did not disappoint him Now, it is obvious that Mrs. Willson has been struggling to feed a family of four alone, so Wendy can only carry the burden of supporting it.


Chapter 2250

Charlie looked at Wendy in front of him. Although his impression of her was slightly changed, he did not sympathize with her Immediately, he spoke faintly:


“Red Woods is not far from here. If you take a car, the starting price is almost the same.”


Wendy hurriedly said:


“Brother-in-law…I can‟t think to split my money in half now. I can‟t bear to take the bus, let alone take a taxi…”


As she said, she pointed to the high heels under her feet and said:


“I was going to walk straight over, so that I can save some money. I just saw you passing by here, so I mustered up the courage to apologize to you. By the way, can you give me a ride…”


In fact, Wendy now has a good impression of Charlie Since the day before the Chinese New Year, when many big figures in Aurous Hill came to pay Charlie New Year‟s greetings, she realized that she had made a huge mistake when she looked down on Charlie.


She also realized that the current Charlie is no longer comparable to the old Charlie. Moreover, he has always been very good at Claire, and Wendy also sees it. Therefore, her current view of Charlie has changed drastically from before When she came out today, She just saw Charlie riding a bike passing by, so she mustered up the courage to call him. But Charlie really couldn‟t give Wendy a good impression, so he said,


“I still have something to do. I can‟t take you there I am not going along with the Pearl River Woods.”


Although Wendy felt lost in her heart, she did not continue to entangle herher. She nodded very refreshingly and said,


“Brother-in-law, it‟s okay, if you have anything to do, please do it first. I‟ll just go over myself.”


Seeing that she was still wearing high heels, she couldn‟t get there in less than 40 minutes. He felt a little sympathetic, so he said:


“Well, let‟s add a PayPal account, and I will transfer some money to you.



Wendy subconsciously said,


“No need, brother-in-law…I can‟t ask for your money…”


Charlie said calmly:


“You just call me brother-in-law, sincerely, I should help you, not to mention that you met me, and if you meet your sister, she will definitely help you too.”


Claire has always been kind and doesn‟t like to hold grudges. If she was shown the appearance of Wendy, she would definitely help When Wendy heard this, she was touched and ashamed, and choked up,


“Brother-in-law, I used to be so cruel to you, you are still willing to help me… I am… I am…



Speaking of this, Wendy couldn‟t help crying Today, she really understood what it means to repay grievances with virtue Like others, she has offended others before, so it is easier for him to pay her back with the same coin However, instead of ridiculing and mocking her, Charlie was willing to help, which really surprised her Charlie said at this time:


“Okay, don‟t cry, don‟t shirk, hurry up and add a PayPal, I have something to take care of, I have to go.”


Wendy was so busy that she nodded her head again and again, but when she reached into her pocket, she realized that she didn‟t have a mobile phone… Her mobile phone was taken away by Regnar‟s people a long time ago So, she said nervously,


“Brother-in-law…that…I…I…I don‟t have a mobile phone…”


Chapter 2251


“You don‟t have a cell phone?!”


Charlie felt very unbelievable about Wendy‟s words These days, even the aunts who set up street stalls have smartphones, and Wendy, a young and fashionable girl, does not even have a mobile phone. This is indeed a bit unbelievable Wendy saw Charlie‟s face full of shock, and the whole person was even more embarrassed, and she kept saying:


“Brother-in-law…I…I…My phone was previously… .. was taken away by Regnar…”


Wendy said, lowering her head in shame.


After these words, she really felt that she couldn‟t hold her face at all. The entire Willson family is indeed at an end.

She can‟t even use a mobile phone, this is what it is like to be poor… When Charlie heard this, he suddenly understood. After Regnar returned, he hated the Willson family deeply. He knew that he had not dealt with the Willson family, so naturally he was going to come down hard In fact, this kind of thing is not good, if he says hello to Regnar, Regnar will definitely restore their previous living standards, and even continue to invest in the Willson family to bring the family back to life. After that, it only takes tens of millions to revitalize the Willson family. Although Regnar has lost most of his fortune, After that, the lean camel is bigger than a horse, and a little leaking out of his fingers is enough for the Willson family to eat and drink However, Charlie did not intend to do this Today, the Willson family is definitely on their own account, especially the old lady and Noah Willson, who has been deliberately fighting against Charlie and his family Therefore, they must be punished Thinking of this, Charlie made up his mind to give Wendy a little favor at most, which was a reward for her to know how to return, sincerely apologize to him, and call him brother-in-law Charlie has always been a clear-cut person As long as the crime was not a capital crime, a certain amount of forgiveness can be granted on the basis of serious repentance For example, Regnar‟s family, although Wu Qi is a sc*mbag, in the final analysis, the crime is not to die. Although Regnar and his eldest son Roger are domineering, they also did not commit a capital crime Therefore, the three of them, although there are many hardships, have survived to the present However, Regnar‟s brother-in-law Xue Nanshan has done all bad things and lost his conscience. This kind of person can say nothing to keep him, even if he decides to do good for a lifetime, he cannot keep him, and is already unforgivable At this time, Charlie flipped through his pockets, found a fifty banknote, handed it to Wendy, and said,


“Well, take a taxi.”


Wendy hesitated a bit, wondering whether she should take the fifty yuan Although it was only fifty yuan, for her, it was a lot of money and it could play a big role. Her current workday is only two hundred yuan. In addition to food, she has to buy some basic medicine for Noah and Harold In fact, after these two people are removed, each person needs at least tens of thousands of treatment fees to recover quickly, but because they can‟t pay, they can only rely on a little bit of physical treatment, and the recovery speed is slow Coupled with the lack of nutrition, the current situation of the two people is such that they may not really be able to get out of bed and walk after a year Therefore, Wendy also hopes to make as much money as possible, even if it is only a few dozen yuan more, at least she can buy half a pound of meat for her father and brother, or buy two big bones to make soup and drink So, she bowed to Charlie and said sincerely:


“Thank you, brother-in-law…I am indeed short of money now, so I won‟t be polite to you…”


After that, she took the fifty yuan with both hands Charlie nodded, and said:


“Take a taxi, you can get it for ten yuan.”


Although Wendy was a little bit reluctant, since Charlie had said so, she did not dare to disobey, and quickly said:


“OK brother-in-law, thank you, brother-in-law!”


Charlie gave a hum and asked her:


“When do you get off work?”


Wendy whispered softly:


“Customers who visit the house usually start from 10 o‟clock in the morning and go to more than 7 o‟clock, so we don‟t get off work until 7:30.”


Charlie nodded and said:


“Okay, then hurry up and go, I‟m leaving too.”


Chapter 2252

Wendy hurriedly bowed again and said,


“Brother-in-law, slow down, pay attention to safety on the road.”



“Well, time to go.”

Charlie waved his hand, pressed the accelerator of the battery car, and left quickly. Wendy looked at Charlie‟s back and was filled with emotion. At this moment, what she hopes most is not how much money she will make or the favor of the rich.


What she hopes most is to be able to sit in the back seat of Charlie‟s battery car. Because she felt that the back seat must look very easy and comfortable to sit in. ……


Charlie rode a battery car to Issac‟s hotel Issac had already waited at the door in person Seeing Charlie riding over, he hurriedly stepped forward and said,


“Oh, master, your status is really not suitable for riding this kind of electric bike anymore. Why didn‟t you drive the car Solomon White gave you before? You don‟t like supercars. Do you?”


Charlie nodded:


“That kind of car is not practical, and it is indeed too arrogant. As long as it is driven out, I will be chased by everyone, to watch and take pictures. I don‟t like such a high-profile feeling.”


Issac hurriedly said:


“Then I should arrange a low-key luxury car for you? What do you think of Phaeton?”


Charlie waved his hand:


“No, I‟m used to riding an electric bike. Aurous Hill is not too big. In such a small area in the city, I can run with an electric bike. However, I haven‟t recharged these days. Yes, you will arrange for someone to charge this for me later.”


With that, he parked the electric bike at the door and urged:


“Come, take me to see Ruoli.”


Issac hurriedly said to a valet parking boy next to him:


“Quickly park Mr. Wade‟s electric bike, wipe the inside and out of the car, and then recharge it.”


“OK President Issac!”


The little boy responded and hurried over to push the electric bike away Charlie and Issac stepped into the hotel, and Issac took him directly to the top floor of the hotel The top floor of the hotel is the administrative zone, which is specially prepared for big bosses and big people The characteristic of the administrative zone is that the area is relatively independent, and when the hotel is designed, several administrative areas have been built on the administrative floor. Each administrative floor has only one entrance, one elevator room, and one stairwell, between other administrative floors. Thickened reinforced concrete walls are used as a partition This is not only safer and more private but also more convenient for security personnel to carry out their work Otherwise, if it is an ordinary floor, there are several elevators, several sets of stairs, and air corridors connected, the route all complicated, and it is not easy for the big people to live in for reasons of security Ruoli and others were placed in one of the administrative areas, and Issac also arranged a lot of confidants to guard here to ensure that nothing goes wrong At this time, Ruoli was wearing a corset and sports underwear sent by the waitress. In the living area of the room, she was running and exercising for internal strength training For martial arts masters like her, talent is far from enough, and daily practice is also essential Only with ten or twenty years of hard work without slack it can be possible to become a martial artist However, Ruoli now feels that she has never been able to settle down and concentrate on training. Because, as long as she tried to sink her heart, she couldn‟t help but think of Charlie in her mind Just when she couldn‟t find the feeling, the doorbell rang At this moment, she intuitively felt that Charlie might be here, and she was suddenly happy Afterward, she rushed to the door in two steps and opened it directly When she saw Charlie standing outside the door, she couldn‟t help but smile and blurted out:


“Mr. Wade, you are finally here!”


After speaking, she suddenly realized that she was wearing only sports underwear, and her entire neck and chest were covered with sweat. She screamed in fright and blurted out:


“Oh! Mr. Wade, wait a moment!”


As soon as the voice fell, she quickly closed the door…


Chapter 2253

Charlie actually hadn‟t had time to see Ruoli‟s perfect figure and curve clearly before she closed the door At this time, Ruoli was ashamed and impatient, she quickly found a bathrobe and put it on, then blushed and ran back to open the door Facing Charlie, her face was already red as if there were two sunrise clouds, and she said shyly:


“I‟m sorry Mr. Wade, just now I…I just opened the door too abruptly…



Although Ruoli is a cruel martial arts master, emotionally, she is still a virgin who has never been tempted by the opposite s3x Therefore, when facing Charlie, her embarrassment made her look like a martial arts master Charlie was somewhat embarrassed at this time. Ruoli is the same as Qin Aoxue, the little pepper of the Qin family because they have received professional training all the year-round, so both of them have excellent figures. Therefore, although the incident happened suddenly and hastily, it really feasted his eyes It‟s just that Qin Aoxue didn‟t have the natural cold temperament of Ruoli To put it bluntly, after getting acquainted with Qin Aoxue, she is like the little girl next door that all men like But Ruoli had absolutely no such temperament It wasn‟t because she was somewhat cramped in front of Charlie. In fact, her image in front of people always carried the taste of being far-sighted and not indecent and even brought a cold and dangerous feeling to most men After slightly adjusting his mentality, Charlie asked Ruoli:


“Are you satisfied with your stay here?”


Ruoli hurriedly said:


“Very satisfied…I heard that this is the best hotel in Aurous Hill, but I didn‟t expect Mr. Wade to be so polite…”


Charlie waved his hand:


“It doesn‟t make any trouble. After all, Mr. Issac is in charge of this hotel. Letting him arrange a few rooms is not a matter of great effort.”


Ruoli realized that Charlie was still standing at the door, so she hurriedly moved away, made a gesture of inviting, and said,


“Mr. Wade, please come in and sit down!”


Charlie nodded and stepped into the room Because it was a luxurious executive suite, Ruoli directly invited Charlie to sit on the sofa in the living room As soon as Charlie sat down, she hurriedly used the tea from the hotel room to make a cup of tea and handed it to him, and said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, please have some tea.”

Charlie smiled slightly, thanked her, and then said:


“Ms. Su I don‟t know if you watch TV?”



“No.”

Ruoli stroked the hair between the temples with a somewhat unnatural expression and stammered:


“My… last night… last night actually…… I haven‟t slept well. I only fell asleep in the early morning. Then I woke up and did a training session. Then you came…”


Charlie nodded and said,


“I will probably tell you about it. Yesterday the National Security Agency of Japan issued a notice in which it disclosed your grandfather Chengfeng‟s activities with the Self-Defense Forces.”


Ruoli said with a bit of resentment:


“He is not my grandfather…I don‟t have such a grandfather…”


Charlie said:


“I can understand your mood.”


Chapter 2254

Ruoli said embarrassedly:


“I‟m sorry Mr. Wade, I shouldn‟t interrupt you, you may continue…”


Charlie said:


“But not long after, the media discovered that your father Zynn flew to Australia overnight. Then the media changed the direction of the wind, saying that it was not your grandfather Chengfeng who betrayed you, but your father Zynn. Saying that he betrayed you to silence your mouth and to bury the secret that you were his illegitimate daughter forever.”


Ruoli looked pale and said,


“This…this is not… impossible…”

Charlie asked her:


“Then which one do you believe more?”

Ruoli thought about it for a few minutes before she said:


“Mr. Wade, I believe that Chengfeng betrayed me.”


Charlie looked at her with interest and asked,


“Oh? Why?”

Ruoli said earnestly:


“I have been by my father‟s side for several years. Although he has very fierce workmanship, he has a deep affection for his close relatives. He is very concerned about Zhifei and Zhiyu and knows me. After knowing my true identity, he was also very concerned about me. I think he wouldn‟t kill me. If he really wants to kill me, he shouldn‟t leave me in Su‟s house after knowing I am his daughter.”


After that, she analyzed:


“Chengfeng is a very legendary successful businessman of the older generation from the outside world. He is kind and warm, but in fact, he is a very ruthless person.”



“Moreover, his heart is cruel, regardless of who it is, as long as the interests align, he will not let it go! Even his grandson is the same!”



“So, I think Chengfeng is more likely to betray me!”


Charlie nodded in agreement and said:


“My views are the same as you. Although I don‟t know how the father and son are, from the sequence of events and the logic behind it, it is possible that the mastermind is Chengfeng. Even bigger, Zynn went to Australia overnight. In fact, it was a mobile target that helped Chengfeng attract firepower. It was also a mobile target that could only be hit, could not counterattack, and could not return the fire of words.”


Ruoli could not help sighing:


“Chengfeng has always been in control of the Su family‟s power. Although my father is the eldest son and a quasi-heir, he has no real rights in the Su family. He is responsible and obliged to report to Chengfeng.”



“My father didn‟t dare to cultivate his own power at all, because Chengfeng was extremely sensitive to this matter. If my father cultivated his own power under his nose, he would be very angry and might even directly deprive him of his power. Heir‟s power.”



“So, no matter how you look at this matter from any aspect, Chengfeng must be behind the scenes…”


Speaking of this, Ruoli said with a dim expression:


“However, I don‟t know whether my father participated in it, and how much he did. He knew it from the beginning to end, or he didn‟t. Or he did know with no objection to it…”


Charlie asked her:


“What are your plans, next?”

Ruoli hurriedly said:


“I have no plans of my own, when you rescued me, I had said at that time, I‟ll follow whatever you instruct.”


Charlie nodded and asked her:


“If one day, I want you to help me deal with the Su family, would you like to do it?”


Ruoli said without hesitation:


“I am willing to deal with the Su family! From my mother to me, I have been working hard to serve the family, and even ready to sacrifice for them at all times, but they have been so unsympathetic towards us, this hatred, I must repay it!”




Charlie nodded:


“If you say so.”


Ruoli hurriedly said:


“Mr. Wade, you let me deal with the Su family, Chengfeng, and other family members. I have no objection, and I can‟t ask for it, but I don‟t want to deal with my father and my half-brothers and sisters. Except for the three of them, anyone with the surname Su is an enemy in my eyes!”


Chapter 2255

Ruoli was unwilling to attack her biological father and her half-brother and sister. Not only was Charlie not unhappy, but he was relieved In fact, if a person can really attack her brothers and sisters, or even her biological father, Charlie must have a strong guard against such people Because in his opinion, no matter how bad a person is, he cannot be without humanity. If a person is true without humanity, even if he obeys his own words today, he will still be able to stab in the heart of anyone directly tomorrow Therefore, in his opinion, although Ruoli has destroyed the Matsumoto family, she is still not inhuman The reason for the act of exterminating that line was to execute the order. Just like a soldier, no matter what order his superior commander gives him, he, as a qualified soldier, must obey Otherwise, he is not a qualified soldier So Charlie didn‟t have any opinion on this, and he said,


“We two have a deep hatred with the Su family. You hate Chengfeng, and I hate Zynn. You need Chengfeng to give you an explanation, and I also need Zynn to give me an explanation, so the two of us have to work together as hard as possible when facing the Su family.”


Ruoli hesitated for a moment, and asked,


“Mr. Wade, do you hate my father because of the anti-wade Alliance back then?”


Charlie nodded and said coldly:


“Back then, Zynn held high the banner of the Anti-Wade Alliance and organized a group of people to target my father with all their strength. Although I still don‟t know how strong he has a hand in my father‟s death, how big his role in the Anti-Wade Alliance. But for the association with the words „anti-wade Alliance‟ alone, he is my enemy!”


Ruoli asked again:


“Mr. Wade, would you kill my father because of the anti-wade Alliance back then?”


Charlie thought for a few seconds and said with a serious face:


“If Zynn‟s anti-wade alliance was not the direct murderer of my parents, or did not directly participate in the murder of my parents, then I would not kill Zynn. I will punish him reasonably based on his actual crimes.”


Speaking of this, Charlie‟s expression flashed coldly, and he sternly said:


“However, if he has a unshirkable responsibility for the death of my parents, then I must take his

miserable life and use his head above the neck to pay homage to my parents!”

Ruoli nodded gently. Although she prayed a thousand times to let Charlie and Zynn not meet on the battlefield But she also knew very well in her heart that she didn‟t have the ability to control this matter, let alone the qualifications to control it. Not only was Charlie much stronger than himself, but Charlie even saved her life, and she was not qualified to intervene in any decision to avenge his parent‟s murder Therefore, she could only pray silently in her heart, praying for her father Zynn, and never be the culprit who killed Charlie‟s parents Otherwise, with Charlie‟s strength, it would be easy to kill him Thinking of this, Ruoli looked at Charlie and thought over and over again, but still asked,


“Mr. Wade, when can I contact my mother?”


Charlie said:


“It‟s not possible for the time being. Wait a minute. The main reason is that your current identity is too sensitive. News about you is raging throughout Asia. The Japanese government is also eager to arrest you and convict you. if the news that you are still alive leaks out, I wouldn‟t be able to keep you.”


After that, Charlie said again:


“I suggest you wait patiently. When the time is right, I will let you contact your mother.”


Ruoli nodded gently, and said respectfully:


“Okay Mr. Wade, Ruoli will do everything you ordered.”


Charlie gave a hum, and said:


“These days, you will have a good rest here.”

Ruoli hurriedly said,


“OK Mr. Wade.”

Charlie thought of something and asked curiously:


“Oh, yes, when I just came in, I saw you as if you were training?”


Ruoli remembered how she was wearing only sports tube tops and sports shorts, and she nodded in embarrassment, and said,


“Mr. Wade, I usually practice every day.”


Charlie asked curiously:


“You martial arts masters, what do you usually practice when you practice?”


Ruoli replied truthfully:


“Every morning, I practice the special techniques that passed down my family.”

Charlie asked curiously:


“Is it unique to the He family?”


Because Wade has the inheritance of martial arts, Charlie learned from his father when he was young.


Chapter 2256

However, what she doing, called Wing Chun, is just a set of relatively ordinary boxing techniques and martial arts, not internal boxing In comparison, the ranks of Charlie‟s technique are Neijiaquan which is generally higher-end than ordinary boxing Because ordinary boxing is actually a kind of fighting technique. Whether it is Chinese Wing Chun, Japanese Karate, Korean Taekwondo, they are all fighting skills, but those who created these skills have their own ways of looking at problems. Different, so the fighting skills created are also different But Neijiaquan is unique The main practice of Neijiaquan is not physical skills, but the cultivation of internal strength Thus dominated by internal strength exercises In contrast, Neijiaquan is much more advanced than ordinary boxing, and its overall strength is also stronger It is precisely because of practicing internal boxing all the year round that Ruoli can surpass most of her peers and become a leader However, the whole set of Xingyiquan she practiced was a thousand miles away from Charlie‟s Nine Profound Heaven Classics Charlie wanted to mention it to her a little bit, so he said,


“Miss Ruoli, I want to give you a pulse. I don‟t know if it is convenient?”

Ruoli said without hesitation:


“Of course, Mr. Wade, please!”

After that, she handed her right hand to Charlie. Charlie‟s fingertips lightly placed on Ruoli‟s veins, a trace of spiritual energy passed through the veins and into Ruoli‟s body The spiritual energy wandered through her body, and Charlie immediately discovered that Ruoli‟s eight channels of the odd meridian in her body had only opened up two channels.


The two channels of Ren and Du are actually the collective name of two channels. The Ren and Du channels are part of the eight channels of the odd meridian. There are eight odd meridians and eight channels, namely Ren, Du, Chong, Band, Yin Qiao, Yang Qiao, Yin Wei, and Yang Wei The reason they are said to be the eight meridians of the odd meridian is mainly that, for most people, these eight meridians are naturally unconnected The traditional Chinese martial arts and Taoist training methods are all about practicing energy This energy is stored in the body and sinks in the core. When it moves, it passes through the eight meridians Therefore, whether or not the eight channels of the odd meridian are opened up and how much is connected directly relates to the person‟s strength To put it bluntly, if a person is an internal combustion engine, then the gas in the core is the fuel when the internal combustion engine is running The Qijing Bamai is the eight pipelines that supply fuel to the internal combustion engine. If none of the eight pipelines are opened, then this person is a completely ordinary person. If one or two of these eight are connected, this person‟s strength can rise by a large margin If you get through the eight points, you will almost reach the pinnacle of internal cultivation Ruoli has only opened up the two channels of Ren and Du, and there are still six channels left. If she can get another one, his strength can be doubled It‟s a pity that it is impossible to get through the eight meridians of the energy meridian in a traditional practice Taking the Xingyiquan of the He family as an example, for hundreds of years, only one ancestor of the He family has opened up four of the eight channels of the odd meridian For the rest, the best will only get through three In the current He family, only Ruoli‟s grandfather Luther can open up the three meridians. In the forty years after he opened up the three meridians, the He family has never made a second one More, in fact, only one can get through in a lifetime.


Chapter 2257

Ruoli is only in her early twenties this year and has already opened up the two lines of Ren and Du This is already a top-notch feat among the young people of the Ren family and other major martial arts families.


Moreover, Ruoli did not dare to hope that she could get through the third meridian. Her biggest wish now is to strive to make her two lines of Ren and Du more smooth. Because there are multiple dimensions in the measurement of the internal masters.

How many odd meridians and eight meridians are connected is just one of them. The second of these is to see whose meridians are more smooth. Just like Ruoli, she got through the Ren channel at the age of 15 and the Du channel at the age of 20 According to the judging standards of people in martial arts, the unobstructed degree of the eight channels of the odd meridian, from one to ten, is divided into ten percent Ruoli first opened up the Ren Vessel, so her Ren Vessel‟s smoothness has reached 40%;


However, it didn‟t take long for her to get through the Du Vessel, and the current smoothness of the Du Vessel has not exceeded 20% After investigating Ruoli‟s cultivation level, Charlie couldn‟t help feeling a little bit emotional If you didn‟t get the Nine Profound Heavenly Sutras, relying on the Wing Chun boxing you learned when you were young, let alone getting through the Ren Du Channel, even the Ren Channel would not be able to get through In that case, in front of Ruoli, he was as weak as a vegetable chicken But just because he had obtained the Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures, mastered the use of aura, and supplemented with a lot of rejuvenation pills to improve his strength, his current strength not only crushes the warriors who have broken through the two channels of Ren Du, even a strange script A martial arts master who has all eight meridians is not qualified to fight him After that, compared to internal energy, Aura is simply a crushing dimensionality reduction blow It is like the absolute advantage of hot weapons over cold weapons Charlie had the intention to mention Ruoli a little bit, so he used that ray of spiritual energy to directly increase Ruoli‟s Ren Vessel from 40% to 100%.

Ruoli at this time had already clearly felt the difference. This feeling is very obvious to her. Before it was as if she had been in a bad cold, her nose was mostly blocked, and it was very difficult to breathe But now, her breathing becomes very smooth in an instant, and she feels that compared to before, it is simply one place at a time!


She looked at Charlie in shock, and blurted out:


“Young Mr. Wade, what have you done to me? How come my Ren Vessel is instantly accessible”


Charlie smiled indifferently, and said:


“I saw that your Ren Vessel was not smooth enough, so I helped you through it.”



“what?!”


Ruoli was shocked as if struck by lightning!


As a person who has been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, she is very aware of the importance of meridian patency People in martial arts pay the most attention to opening up the number of meridians, and they have been smooth. The two are horizontal and vertical, and one is indispensable Because the Ren channel is the first channel of the eight meridians and the foundation of martial art, whether and to what extent the next seven meridians can be opened depends almost entirely on how strong the foundation laid by the Ren channel is Therefore, she has always hoped to increase the smoothness of the Ren Vessel to another level Even if it only increased from 40% to 50%, it would have been a remarkable improvement! But she couldn‟t think of it. Charlie only gave her own pulse for such a short time, and then quietly increased the smoothness of her pulse from 40% to 100%!


For people in martial arts, one meridian can reach ten percent smoothness, which means that this meridian has become fully functional Meridian, in the realm of martial arts, is a realm that only exists in legends!


According to the genealogy records, even the ancestor of the He family who opened up the four meridians did not achieve success in his Ren Channel, but only reached the realm of 80% Now, Charlie helped Ruoli raise the Ren Vessel to 100%, which is simply helping her strengthen the foundation of martial arts more than twice!


Chapter 2258

This not only makes her current strength take a big step forward but also makes her future martial arts journey much smoother!


With the great Ren as the foundation, her martial arts will be more effective in the future!


Ruoli was extremely excited, but also shocked in her heart!



“Young Mr. Wade just gave me a pulse lightly, and he can bring such a huge improvement to my cultivation base. How strong is his strength?!”



“Ren core is tantamount to hitting the foundation of martial arts to the extreme. This is something that I can‟t even think of in this life, and it is also an achievement that all martial arts people can never achieve in a lifetime.



“However, in Mr. Wade‟s hands, it‟s just as easy as moving your fingers.”


“This is nothing short of gold”


“However, this kind of supernatural power is nothing more than easy in Mr. Wade‟s mouth.”



“How powerful is Mr. Wade to achieve such an incredible level?!”



“It seems that my previous knowledge of Mr. Wade is far from enough”



“Before, I thought he should be more powerful, but today I know that his strength is far more than that! Even, it is far beyond the scope of what I can imagine.”


Thinking of this, she felt more fortunate in her acquaintance with Charlie Although the first half of this acquaintance was not pleasant, since Charlie rescued her, this man has been using practical actions to subvert her worldview If it weren‟t for knowing Charlie, it would be impossible for her to have such good luck!


Immediately, she knelt on the ground with a thud, and choked with emotion:


“Mr. Wade, your great kindness, please accept it.”


After speaking, she leaned down and knocked her head heavily Charlie said calmly:


“It‟s just a matter of raising your hand, and you don‟t have to give this big gift.”


Ruoli said solemnly:


“Young Mr. Wade, the good fortune you gave Ruoli, many martial arts practitioners can hardly achieve for in a lifetime, this kind of grace, I cannot forget it!”


Charlie smiled faintly:


“Spend time to improve the smoothness of the Du Vessel, and then try to get through the Chong Vessel, this is the most important thing for you at the moment. If you can‟t go out during this time, you should practice in the hotel.”


Ruoli hurriedly said:


“OK Young Mr. Wade, I will definitely go all out and try not to let you down!”


Charlie nodded, stood up, and said:


“Okay, you continue to practice, I will leave.”

Ruoli asked subconsciously,


“Mr. Wade, you are leaving now?”


Charlie hummed and said casually:


“I have to buy some food and go home to cook. If I linger for a while, it will delay my wife‟s lunch.”


Ruoli was shocked in the ecstasy, and at the same time filled with disappointment, she blurted out and asked,


“Mr. Wade, are you married?!”


Charlie nodded:


“I have been married for four years.”


Ruoli was shocked and said:


“The Wade family is also the second-largest family in the country. How come I have never heard of the Wade family son‟s wedding”


Charlie laughed:


“I, the Wade family son, have lived outside for 19 years. The Wade family only came to me a year ago. Before that, I had been married and joined a local family in Aurous Hill. Becoming a live-in son-in-law.”



“what?!”


Ruoli felt that her views were completely subverted by Charlie again.


“I heard about the disappearance of Changying‟s son in Eastcliff.”


“But I can‟t even imagine that among people like Young Mr. Wade, Dragon and Phoenix would actually be the son-in-law in Aurous Hill!”



“Not to mention that he is a descendant of the Wade family, the only son of the famous Changying, and that his outstanding attainments in martial arts are enough to attract all martial arts people!”



“Don‟t look at those martial arts masters, who are usually respected by major families. If Mr. Wade, a top master with great magical powers, is willing to start a cult, countless martial arts masters will definitely squeeze their heads and worship at his door, wholeheartedly serving him.




“So, as long as he wants, he can be the object of admiration anytime.”


“Why would such a man who can endure the sky be willing to be a live-in son-in-law in Aurous Hill?!”


Chapter 2259

Just when Ruoli was so excited about the good fortune that Charlie sent to her, and at the same time he came out to be a live-in son-in-law, Charlie said indifferently:


“If you have any needs, directly talk to Issac. , He will help you, and I will now.”


Ruoli said quickly:


“Young Mr. Wade, I will see you off!”


Ruoli sent Charlie to the door of the room, and Charlie said:


“You may return.”


Ruoli nodded respectfully, bowed deeply, and said gratefully:


“Mr. Wade, thank you!”

Charlie smiled slightly:


“Don‟t worry about it.”

Having said that, he immediately left Seeing Charlie‟s back figure out of his administrative district, Ruoli felt a panic in her heart She closed the door and murmured involuntarily:


“Mr. Wade really has great magical powers. My mother and grandpa have taken me to practice hard for so many years, and they have never given me such good luck. Even grandpa himself has not been able to take his Ren reached the core, but, in front of Mr. Wade, all of this seems to be effortless. If it were not for Mr. Wade‟s help, she would not have reached such a realm in this life…”


Thinking of this, Ruoli‟s eyes were already full of tears. The He family are all martial fanatics. Their greatest pursuit is martial arts in life Ruoli‟s grandfather‟s greatest wish is to one day open up the four meridians and revitalize the glory of the He family. It‟s a pity that he is now in his old age, and he still can‟t find a way to breakthrough. Over the years, as he grew older, his strength has been somewhat uncontrollable in decline, and there is no hope for a breakthrough Originally, Ruoli‟s mother, Yingxiu, was the most promising descendant of the He family. At a young age, she was infinitely close to breaking through the third meridian At that time, her grandfather concluded that Yingxiu would surely achieve a breakthrough within five years, becoming the first person in the He family to break through the three meridians before the age of thirty in nearly a hundred years But it is a pity that at the most critical stage, she was seriously injured to save Zynn. The most serious thing is that she broke an arm for Zynn In martial arts novels, there are often one-armed heroes, such as the one-armed god Ni, Princess Changping, and the magical sculpture hero Yang Guo But After that, they are all martial arts works, and they cannot be true The real masters of the inner family don‟t have the ability to fly over the wall and fight bulls in the air. What they rely on is external and internal hard work No matter how the inner strength of the inner masters is trained, the real transformation into the lethality against the enemy depends on the limbs.


One of the limbs is missing, and the strength is directly lost by a quarter. This still does not consider coordination. In fact, if a person loses one arm, the ability of the other arm will be greatly compromised due to a lack of coordination Therefore, even though Yingxiu is a martial arts genius, her talent can never make up for her body‟s shortcomings, so her strength has no room for improvement over the years It can be said that the revitalization hope of the entire He family rests on Ruoli. Although her surname was Su, the He family never regarded her as an outsider She is of the He family‟s flesh and blood, grew up in the He family and practiced the He family‟s Xingyi Quan, so she is the progeny of the He family When Yingxiu gave birth to Ruoli in October, the first thought of the head of the He family, Luther, was that the child was born with the surname He Anyway, she is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn, and the He family was not going to let Zynn know about this. Naturally, it was reasonable to lend her their surname However, Yingxiu insisted that her surname must be Su The reason is that Yingxiu‟s feelings towards Zynn in her heart She felt that even if she quietly gave birth to Zynn‟s child, she was not going to tell Zynn, but out of respect for Zynn, she still wanted the child to follow his surname Su Yingxiu‟s father, Luther, couldn‟t help but compromise her However, Luther also made a request that Ruoli could not have the surname He, but if she gave birth to a boy in the future, he must have a surname He.


Chapter 2260

Yingxiu agreed. She felt that in the future, Ruoli must be recruited. After that, He‟s family is not a waiting generation, and it is not difficult to recruit a son-in-law From these things, it can be seen that the He family attaches great importance to Ruoli, which is not difficult to explain, why Ruoli also desires to allow the He family to rise again in the martial arts Especially this time the Su family fell into trouble, and Ruoli lost all confidence and affection for the Su family. She had already made a plan in her heart. When the turmoil of this incident passed and when she could return to the He family, she would immediately change her surname to He and try her best to help the lintel of the He family!


At the same time, she also intends to persuade Grandpa to let the whole He family be loyal to Charlie, not only to repay this great favor but also to have a better good fortune in the future ……


At this moment Charlie left the hotel administrative area, and Issac was waiting at the door Seeing Charlie coming, he hurried forward and said respectfully:


“Master, how was your talk to Miss Su?”


Charlie said calmly:


“The talk was pretty good. She will stay in the hotel during this time. You will take care of her and other people for me. But it‟s the point I said before. Don‟t let them contact the outside world, only allow them to watch TV and answer calls from the service staff.”


Issac nodded hurriedly and said:


“Master, don‟t worry, I will arrange it.”


With that, he hurriedly handed a rectangular packing box to Charlie, and said,


“Master, this is the new phone you asked me to buy.”


Before Charlie entered Ruoli‟s room and left, he had instructed Issac to arrange for someone to buy a new mobile phone, so Issac asked someone to buy the latest top-matched iPhone The reason why Charlie asked Issac to arrange for someone to buy a mobile phone was mainly that he wanted to go to the Pearl River Woods where Wendy worked and give her this mobile phone when he returned Then, transfer some money to her PayPal or Alipay to make her life less embarrassing for some time in the future. This is his consistent principle of being a man. People respect him and he respects others Wendy looked down on him for so many years, so Charlie didn‟t have any softness or tenderness towards her before But now that she has sincerely admitted her mistakes and called him her brother-in-law sincerely, then he naturally has to express himself If you respect and obey me, I will let you benefit from it. This is the key quality of becoming a master And those who respect him, obey him, and he does not benefit you, they will never achieve true success Some bosses, even if they have thousands of possessions, can hardly escape a word Even if relatives, friends, and subordinate staff treat him respectfully and work hard for him, he is still reluctant to give the benefits he deserves There are also some bosses who like to do things like hiding all the birds, crossing the river, and demolishing bridges Such a person will sooner or later lose the support of everyone, lose the help of his confidant, and become a lonely person Once deficient in morals and helplessness, naturally there is no chance to become a master Those well-known entrepreneurs who are really big, without exception, all follow the law of


“those who follow me prosper”

Only in this way can we gain the support of others and make our own career bigger and bigger This is the essence of the five words


“those who follow me prosper”

.

At this time, Charlie got the cellphone and said to Issac,


“Okay, Mr. Issac, I‟m leaving.”

Issac blurted out:


“Master, I will take you down!”

Charlie said lightly:


“No, you go and do your job, don‟t worry about me.”

Issac hurriedly smiled and said,


“I just want to go down, and come along.”

Charlie nodded, did not say more…

Chapter 2261

Charlie left the hotel, rode on his little e-car, and ran for the Pearl River Woods first This community has just opened, and recently it has been advertising and promoting sales everywhere in Aurous Hill, so Charlie also heard about it If you change it to a few years ago, any newly opened community will be sold out by crazy citizens and speculators in a very short time However, recently real estate brokers are not doing well, and many new communities are experiencing slow sales, so these developers have begun to do everything possible to promote sales Wendy originally wanted to apply for a real estate sales job, but because the salary for this job would not be settled until the next month, so she had to go back and work as a temporary etiquette lady in an etiquette company To put it plainly, the etiquette company is a human intermediary company Like housekeeping agencies, they signed a large number of girls who wanted to be courtesy ladies, and then set different prices according to the external conditions of each girl and then took the information of these girls to match with Party A For example, if a clubhouse opens for a celebration, if twenty slender, beautiful, and temperamental ladies are needed, they will directly talk to the etiquette company. The etiquette company takes the profile photos of the etiquette, let Party A choose, after the selection, negotiate the price, and then arrange the schedule and time with the etiquette Generally speaking, the cost of Party A to the etiquette company is, on average, an etiquette lady, ranging from 400 to 800 per day However, these etiquette companies will take half or more from the middle and give the etiquette ladies 200 to 400 compensation Although Wendy is not as pretty as Claire, she is definitely a beauty, with a good figure and good temperament. In Party A, she can get 800 stalls Correspondingly, the etiquette company should also give her 400 a days remuneration However, the person in charge of the etiquette company realized that Wendy was short of money, so he deliberately lowered her price, only willing to give her two hundred yuan a day Wendy felt that the three relatives in the family were waiting to eat and take medicine, and they couldn‟t cut off their cash income every day, so even if she was exploited a little bit harder, she could only accept it with anger At this time, she was wearing a blue cheongsam-style lady etiquette uniform, standing at the door of the Red Woods sales office to welcome guests The current season is still the first month, the temperature is very low, and the uniform she wears is very thin, and her calf wearing only silk stockings is exposed underneath. After standing at the door for less than half an hour, her body has become stiff from the cold However, in order to make money, she did not dare to have any complaints, she could only clench her teeth and persist At this time, she had been standing at the door for more than an hour. She was trembling with cold, her face was pale and her lips were blue, but she still forced herself to keep the sign of the lady of manners smiling, nodding and bowing to every customer who entered the sales office. Say hello. At this time, a woman in a mink fur coat came out from the sales office and said to Wendy:


“Girl, today President Liu ordered that all our hostesses must sign an exclusive guarantee agreement with the company, while there are no customers. Come to see the room, you sign the agreement with me.”


The woman‟s name was Mia Chen, who was the site supervisor of Wendy‟s etiquette company and the second in command of the company Wendy asked respectfully,


“Sister Mia, what does the exclusive guarantee agreement mean?”


Mia said arrogantly:


“The exclusive guarantee agreement means that from now on, you can only cooperate with our etiquette service company exclusively, and you cannot have any form of business dealings with other etiquette companies. Otherwise, the company has the right to request You compensate.”


Chapter 2262

Wendy asked again:


“Isn‟t it an exclusive guarantee agreement? What does the guarantee mean other than exclusive cooperation with our company?”


Mia explained:


“The guarantee means that you have to guarantee a minimum of 28 events for the company in a month. If due to your personal reasons, the number of events in the month does not meet the requirements, the company will also ask you to Compensation, or deduct part of your labor costs.”


Wendy asked,


“Will the company benefit from signing this agreement?”



“Benefits?”

Mia curled her lips:


“The good thing is that as long as you follow the company‟s requirements and have at least 28 activities per month, the company will give you a basic salary of 5,000 yuan.”


When Wendy heard this, she said with joy:


“Sister Mia, what do you mean is that in addition to the 200 yuan for each event, the company also gives a basic salary of 5,000 yuan?”



“Yes.”

Mia nodded and said:


“This is a contract specially prepared by the company for employees. Most people don‟t have this opportunity.”

After that, she handed the agreement to Wendy and urged:


“Come, sign, and handprint quickly, and I will take it back to the company and report it to Mr. Liu when I‟m done.”


Wendy was overjoyed. If there are 28 activities in a month, the activity fee alone will be 5,000 yuan, plus a basic salary of 5,000 yuan, which is more than 10,000 yuan!


She hadn‟t looked down upon her with a monthly salary of over 10,000 before, but now, a monthly salary of over 10,000 is of great significance to her With this income, the family no longer has to go hungry. Moreover, as long as the money is used for living expenses, as long as they don‟t buy things randomly, the family can definitely eat well, and the recovery speed of the father and brother‟s body must be a lot faster She was overjoyed and didn‟t think much about it. She probably looked at the contract and saw that the basic salary of 5,000 yuan per month was indeed written, so she relieved herself and immediately signed her name, and then covered it with the ink pad that Mia handed over. Made her own handprints After receiving the contract, Mia smiled triumphantly and said,


“Oh, Wendy, you are welcome to become the exclusive contract artist of our Shangmei etiquette company. You must work hard in the future!”


Wendy said excitedly:


“Sister Mia you can rest assured, I will definitely work harder!”


Mia hummed, and said,


“Okay, I‟ll go back to the company first. After you are off work, you can sign with your team leader to go back.”


Wendy hurriedly asked:


“Sister Mia, are you still here this afternoon?”


Mia waved her hand:


“I won‟t come here. The company has taken over etiquette work in several other buildings today. I will go to inspect the site this afternoon.”


Wendy has worked with this company for a few days, knowing that Mia is the person responsible for on-site payment of salaries. At the end of every day, she takes cash to settle the settlement for everyone, so when she heard that she would not come in the afternoon, she hurriedly asked:


“Sister Mia, do you find the team leader to settle today‟s expenses after getting off work?”

Mia looked surprised:


“The cost? What is the cost?”


Wendy hurriedly said,


“That‟s the etiquette expenses for today…two hundred yuan…”


Mia looked at Wendy and said with contempt:


“I said Wendy, did you not wake up? What dreams are you doing here?”


Wendy said nervously,


“Sister Mia, I…what‟s wrong with me?”


Mia shook the contract in her hand and said coldly:


“Wendy, the contract is clearly written. The company will give you a basic salary of 5,000 yuan and pack your 28 activities per month. All your remuneration is in these five thousand are included in the monthly salary. What do you want me to pay for today‟s etiquette? Doing a job and asking for money twice, why do you think so? Are you so beautiful?”


Chapter 2263

When Wendy heard Mia‟s words, she asked in surprise:


“Sister Mia, didn‟t you just say that? The money for the activities separate and the basic salary is not included in it!”


Mia curled her lips and said:


“What you think is really beautiful! I tell you, Mr. Liu said that in the future, all etiquette ladies must settle monthly, so starting from today, you will work for the company steadily, as long as you are full Twenty-eight activities, you will receive a basic salary of five thousand on the 15th of next month!”


Wendy‟s expression suddenly became embarrassed, and she said:


“Sister Mia, one event is 200, and 28 events should be five thousand and six. The company uses five thousand yuan to pack it. That means I will give the company three for nothing every month. what……”


After that, she said very embarrassedly:


“I‟m relatively tight lately, I can‟t accept this kind of cooperation method of monthly settlement, or I won‟t sign it…”



“Huh? No sign?”

Mia sneered:


“Wendy, do you think that Miss Etiquette‟s wings hardened after a few days of work?”


Wendy shook her head and said religiously:


“Sister Mia, I didn‟t mean that, I think this cooperation method is really not suitable for me…”

Mia snorted and said seriously:


“Wendy, let me tell you that you have signed the contract. If you want to break the contract at this time, you must bear the responsibility for the breach of contract!”


Wendy realized that she had been deceived, so she hurriedly asked:


“What is the responsibility for the breach of contract?”


Mia raised the contract in her hand and sneered:


“This is clearly written in black and white. You have signed a contract with the company voluntarily. If you voluntarily breach the contract, you will have to pay the company a penalty of 500,000 yuan. Otherwise, the company has the right to sue you in court!”


As soon as Wendy heard this, she felt a little frustrated and hurriedly pleaded:


“Sister Mia, I rely on two hundred yuan to support my family every day. Please, there are two patients who are paralyzed in bed at my house. Kindly void that contract…”



“Void?”

Mia sarcastically said:


“What is your dream? You can also make this contract void. First, bring 500,000 yuan in a penalty!”


Wendy said:


“Sister Mia if I get 500,000 yuan, I won‟t come to do this job…”



“Yo!”

Mia scoffed and said with a mockery:


“Listening to tone, it seems that you think this job is shameful?”


Wendy hurriedly shook her head:


“I didn‟t mean that I just wanted to say, I really can‟t spend that much money…”


Mia roared fiercely:


“You fcking slt can‟t get the liquidated damages and still haunt me here? If you can‟t get the liquidated damages, you can work honestly with me! The contract period for this contract is three years. In three years and thirty-six months, you have to do 28 games every month, otherwise, one less game and one thousand deductions until all deductions are made!”



“What?!”

Wendy cried anxiously, and blurted out:


“Aren‟t you cheating? It‟s less than two hundred yuan for one game. If you lose one game, you will deduct one thousand. If I do it in a month Twenty-three games, five games are missing, then you want to deduct all my five thousand dollars?”

Mia glared at Wendy and said with a smile:


“You should be fortunate that the contract is only deducted and you are not compensated. If you are allowed to compensate, you will lose all your earned money!”


Wendy blurted out:


“It‟s too evil of you! I won‟t do it! I won‟t honor the contract!”



“Not fulfilled?”

Mia sneered:


“If you don‟t fulfill it, then follow me back to the company and give the company an IOU of 500,000!”


Wendy was anxious and asked:


“Why?!”



“Why?”

Mia curled her lips in disdain, turned around, and rushed to a golden cup car at the door to beckoned. In the car, four strong men came out of the car and directly surrounded Wendy Mia scolded the brawny men:


“Take her into the car and get her back to the company! I don‟t believe it anymore. I can‟t stop her from being a rebel!”



“Okay Sister Mia!”

One of the strong men immediately responded, and even if he led someone to the front, he grabbed Wendy‟s arm tightly, and yelled:


“Honestly follow us in the car, otherwise you will not feel better!



Chapter 2264


“I‟m not going!”

Wendy blurted out,


“You are committing a crime in broad daylight! I want to call the police to arrest you!”



“Call the police?”

Mia came up and slapped Wendy, and yelled,


“You f*cking think you can bluff me by calling the police? Tell you, there are so many ways for me to see you with a cheap hoof! I have a million ways to do it. I can get you killed !”


Wendy blurted out:


“You are too bullying! Now it‟s a society under the rule of law! How can you be allowed to be so nonsense!”


Mia sneered and said:


“What about bullying you? What I am doing is bullying? I tell you, President Liu is the number one person on Aurous Hill Road. If you dare to be smart, it‟s not just you who will feel the heat, at the end, your family will not have anything to eat!”

She said,


“Wendy, don‟t blame me for not reminding you, don‟t say anything else, just the contract you signed and drew in my hand. The price of ten thousand is sold to a debt collection agency. When the time comes, people from the collection agency will come to your house every day to block you and force you to pay back the money. Paint, no matter where you go to work, they will go to the place where you work and beat you to death Mia‟s etiquette company was originally built by a gray group in Aurous Hill Their mode of operation is to first use normal cooperation to lure the little girls in, then trick them into signing a sales agreement, and then use the sales agreement to firmly control them Plain looks generally become their coolies, with the lowest remuneration, helping them to be polite ladies everywhere, desperately squeezing, and some even run three or four activities a day And those who look better are basically forced to go to KTV to be a princess or lady, and some are even forced to go on the road of the dust Mia feels that Wendy‟s appearance is indeed excellent. If she is controlled and sent to high-end clubs, she can create at least 50,000 or 60,000 benefits in a month, which is definitely a cash cow She was also worried that there would be many dreams in the night, so she hurriedly said to those people:


“Quickly, get her in the car!”


Several strong men immediately grabbed Wendy and dragged her into the car.


Wendy‟s scared soul was not possessed, and she blurted out,


“Help! it is a Kidnapping!”

Some passers-by heard it and looked over immediately. Mia hurriedly said loudly:


“Don‟t get me wrong, we are Aurous Hill Shangmei etiquette company, a formal enterprise!”


“This girl is one of our employees. Some time ago, her parents had a car accident. Our boss kindly lent her 500,000 yuan to see a doctor. In the end, she did well and quietly took the money to gamble!”



“Don‟t talk about losing all the money, and abandoning her parents in the hospital regardless. We are going to take her to the hospital to see her dying parents and see if we can reawaken her conscience!”


When everyone heard this, they didn‟t know who to believe. At this time, Mia whispered to those people:


“Get in the car!”

Those people immediately pulled Wendy out of the car door, and she was about to push her into the car Wendy was frightened at this time, and her heart was desperate. She knew in her heart that once she got in the car, she would be on the thief ship, and she might not be able to get off in her life…


Just when she was desperate and didn‟t know what to do, she suddenly heard a familiar voice whispering coldly:


“Let her go!”


Chapter 2265

With this roar, Wendy and others including Mia immediately followed the sound subconsciously At this moment, they saw Charlie riding his electric bike, quickly approaching everyone Immediately, Charlie stopped the electric bike and did not get out of the car. He put his legs on the sides of the electric bike and said in a cold voice,


“Let her come to me.”


When Mia saw that Charlie was driving an electric bike, her expression immediately became extremely disdainful, and sarcastically said:


“Who should you be? a hero to save China? It turns out to be a damn sc*mbag!”


After she finished speaking, she gave a cold snort and snorted:


“Smelly filth, I tell you, don‟t be nosy here, otherwise, I will make you unable to eat!”

Seeing Charlie‟s sudden appearance, Wendy immediately felt a strong sense of security, and hurriedly cried out:


“Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, please help me, brother-in-law…”


When Mia heard this, she couldn‟t help but sneered:


“Oh, you are her brother-in-law, what‟s the matter? Want to redeem her?”


Charlie smiled and asked her,


“How do you call this lady? I don‟t know where my sister-in-law has offended you?”


Mia curled her lips:


“You are not worthy of knowing my name. As for how your sister-in-law has offended me, you don‟t need to know so clearly. You only need to know one thing. Your sister-in-law owes me five hundred thousand, if you pay the money, I will let her go now; if you don‟t pay, then I will take her away!”


Wendy hurriedly said aggrieved:


“Brother-in-law, I don‟t owe them money at all. They lied to me to sign a contract. The contract came with a penalty of 500,000 yuan. This is completely a contract fraud… ..”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Ok, Wendy, don‟t talk, I‟ll talk to this young lady.”


After that, he looked at Mia with a smile, and said,


“Beauty, isn‟t it half a million? This matter is really easy to solve. Otherwise, you can give me a card number or your Alipay now. Account, I will send you 500,000 immediately.”


Mia frowned and looked at Charlie, and said coldly:


“Cut, what the hell? You don‟t even have a decent car to drive, can you give me half a million?”


Charlie didn‟t get angry, so he took out his mobile phone and smiled:


“In this way, you can open your Alipay now, and I will transfer the money to you now. If the money arrives, you will release the person directly; if the money does not arrive, you can do whatever you like.”


Mia started to hesitate at this time She thought to herself:


“Looking at his stupid look, he doesn‟t seem to be bragging. If he can really put out 500,000, this is an excellent deal. Even if I bring Wendy back and force her to work for me. , She can be squeezed for tens of thousands of dollars a month at most. If he wants to squeeze out 500,000, it will take at least half a year or even longer for Wendy to earn for the company…”



“Now that this idiot is willing to spend half a million to settle this matter, wouldn‟t I just make half a million for nothing in one morning?”


Thinking of this, she immediately said to Charlie:


“Since you really have the intention to settle this matter for her, then I will give you a chance, but don‟t blame me for not reminding you in advance. If you dare to play with me, Not only will I take your sister-in-law away today, even you will not end well!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Don‟t worry, you have so many people here, how dare I play a trick on you?”


Mia snorted and immediately took out her mobile phone and opened her Alipay Charlie casually scanned the QR code for receiving payments, and then immediately fill in an amount of 500,000 in the transfer column Because the amount is relatively large, Alipay requires full name verification, so Charlie smiled and said to Mia:


“Beauty, it won‟t work if you don‟t tell me your name this time. The transfer needs to be verified.”


Mia shrugged her shoulders and said arrogantly:


“My name is Mia, my last name is Chen.”


Chapter 2266

Charlie nodded, entered her name on it, and then clicked to confirm. After Alipay‟s face recognition passed, a prompt popped up immediately indicating that the transfer was successful Mia‟s hand shook, and a prompt popped up immediately:


“Charlie transfers 500,000 yuan to you!”

When she saw this message, the whole person was surprised that there was nothing to add, and she was excited secretly:


“Mom! This money is too smooth! I have never made such good money in my life! President Benjamin If I know it, I must be rewarded at least 100,000 yuan!”


Excited, Mia couldn‟t help but glanced at Charlie and smiled:


“I didn‟t expect that Mr. Charlie would be quite generous. In order to help your sister-in-law, you can use your fingers to pay 500,000.”


Charlie laughed and said,


“It‟s not the same, I‟m just a little rag, and it‟s not easy to work hard to get a lot of money. If it wasn‟t because she was my sister-in-law, I wouldn‟t be so happy.”


Wendy saw that Charlie really gave half a million yuan, and immediately cried and said,


“Brother-in-law…you can‟t just give them the money…They are just a bunch of bandits… .”


Mia immediately scolded:


“Wendy, pay attention to your words. Our contract is written in black and white, and you have also handprinted it yourself. Now I am using this money to act according to the contract. Why is it a robbery?”


Wendy trembled with anger, and said angrily:


“Are you not a robber? You know yourself! The contract itself is fraudulent!”


Charlie said at this moment:


“Oh, Wendy, stop talking nonsense.”


Wendy didn‟t expect Charlie to agree to the compensation so easily and choked up:


“Brother-in-law…I know you make money easy, but you can‟t dole it out to them so freely…”


Charlie laughed and said,


“How can this be called cheaper for them?”


When Mia heard this, she immediately echoed:


“That‟s right, how can it be cheaper for us? Follow the rules, the money itself is what you should pay to the company! Or Mr. Wade knows the law, you girl knows bullsh!t!”


Charlie turned his face at this time and said to Mia:


“Miss Mia, you have misunderstood what I meant.”

Mia frowned:


“What do you mean?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“The money I gave you was indeed not for you in vain. I borrowed this money from you, with an interest of 500,000 per minute. Now two minutes have passed. You should pay me back with the interest. 1500000.”


After speaking, Charlie said again:


“Oh, yes, I suggest you hurry up, it will be three minutes right away, and then it will be two million.”


Mia gritted her teeth immediately and cursed:


“Are you f*cking crazy? Playing this game with Mia? Do you think you can get what you wish for? Really damn mentally retarded!”


After that, she waved to the strong men around her, and said coldly,


“Get him!”


What Mia thought was:


“The 500,000 yuan has already arrived at her Alipay. She naturally doesn‟t have the need to continue talking to this guy. She can just leave. He is riding an electric bike. What can he do to her? If he dares to follow her Pretend to be forced, she can deal with him on the spot!”


Upon hearing this, several strong men immediately pushed Wendy aside, preparing to get in the car and leave Charlie pointed at Mia at this time and said coldly:


“Others can leave, you have to stay, Miss Mia, when will you pay back the money, and then can you leave.”


As soon as Mia heard this, she immediately scolded:


“Damn, don‟t give me a face! Come here, give me a fight!”


Chapter 2267

The strong men around Mia had already been gearing up Their company, which specializes in gray areas, wants to make money entirely on performance Mia‟s performance depends entirely on how many little girls she deceived, and then how much value she squeezed from these little girls. The performance of their thugs depends on how many times they move their hands successfully In layman‟s terms, if there is no chance to do it for a month, they can only get a basic salary But if there are fights every day this month, they can get at least tens of thousands of wages They have seen this business today. Mia already has 500,000 in Alipay. If they try to teach the mentally retarded guy in front of them, they will have at least 20,000 or 30,000 of the 500,000 Therefore, as soon as they heard Mia‟s order, they immediately stepped toward Charlie and pressed them, and each of them was going to take action Charlie smiled lightly on his face Not to mention a few thugs, even a few martial arts masters like Ruoli are not enough in front of him So, he directly greeted them with a smile Kicked one with a bang, knocked another with a bang, and then lifted a strong man with both hands, and threw him lightly with both arms, and threw the two of them off the roadside and planted dwarf pine trees. In the green belt, they fell unconscious When the two remaining people saw that Charlie was acting like cutting melons and vegetables, and he easily eliminated their 4 companions, and they were so scared that they turned around and flee But before they turned around, Charlie grabbed the back of their necks directly, and then, they all turned into two parabolas and flew into the green belt on the side of the road Mia looked silly She never dreamed that this hanging wire riding an electric bike could be so powerful.

This kind of strength is even more powerful than those famous red sticks on the road! At this time, Mia realized that she was making trouble today. So, she hurriedly said with a smile,


“Mr. Wade, I‟m really sorry. I didn‟t know that this girl offended you. Don‟t mind. I will transfer the 500,000 yuan back to you!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Don‟t, six minutes have passed, the principal is 500,000, and the interest is 3 million. You have to give me 3.5 million in total.”


Mia cried and said,


“Mr. Wade, you kidding… the total is only half a million. You have to charge half a million in interest for a minute. There is no such ruthlessness in ancient and modern China and foreign countries…”


Charlie smiled and asked her:


“Why, haven‟t you seen it?”


Mia shook her head and said,


“Mr. Wade, such a high-interest rate, I really haven‟t even heard of it…”


Charlie nodded:


“Okay, not only have you heard of it now, but you have also seen it with your own eyes. I advise you to stop talking nonsense, otherwise, it will soon increase by 500,000.”


Mia wiped her cold sweat, and said awkwardly,


“Mr. Wade, don‟t make fun of me. You are also working for the company. Although you gave me the money, I still have to give it to our boss. I am a part-time worker. , How can I get so much money to pay you…”


Charlie said calmly:


“Then you can call your boss over, but don‟t blame me for not reminding you in advance. If your boss takes 20 minutes to come over, the interest will increase by another 10 million.”


When Mia heard Charlie say that she should call her boss, she was overjoyed The reason why she pleaded for mercy to Charlie was that she couldn‟t deal with him alone.


Chapter 2268

But since he asked himself to call the boss, she could call the boss over and let the boss solve the matter Thinking of this, she immediately said diligently:


“Then wait a minute, I will call our boss!”


After speaking, she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed a number As soon as the phone was connected, Mia said anxiously:


“Mr. Benjamin, help me, Mr. Benjamin, I have some trouble at Pearl River Woods…”


Mr. Benjamin Liu on the phone used to be a local b@stard. He was a bit famous. But then he lost his eyes because he went to gamble in other places His right hand was maimed, and he couldn‟t continue to mix in the underworld where the weak and the strong were eating, so he gathered a group of people and set up an etiquette company The reason why he chose to work in the etiquette company is that the etiquette ladies contacted by the company are all girls with a little bit of beauty but no background After that, all the ceremonial ladies who have come to do work for a few hundred a day, what power background can the family have? After being bullied, naturally, no one can stand for them.


Because of this, Benjamin has been engaged in pr0st!tution business in recent years. He was on the phone, and after hearing Mia‟s story, he suddenly jumped into a rage. “Damn, some people dare to grab Benjamin‟s money! Wait, I‟ll bring someone over here!”


Mia reminded vaguely:


“Mr. Benjamin, then you must be fully prepared…”


Benjamin immediately smiled and said,


“Don‟t worry, it happens that Brother Abner is drinking tea here, I will bring Brother Abner and come there!”

Mia asked excitedly:


“Brother Abner is in our company?”



“Yes.”

Benjamin sneered:


“The little Di who signed last week was spotted by Brother Abner when he was working at KTV yesterday. Brother Abner wanted to take her, so he came to say hello to me. I confiscated Brother Abner‟s Money, so he owes me a favor, just let him help me on this matter.”


Mia was so excited that she hurriedly said:


“Okay President Benjamin, then come here quickly!”


Benjamin smiled and said:


“Okay, tell him I will be there soon, ten minutes at most!”

Mia hung up the phone and looked at Charlie with full pride. She knew in her heart that once Abner came to help, Charlie would be finished


“Abner‟s is a common name, who doesn‟t know in the underground world of Aurous Hill?”



“He is one of the four heavenly kings! There are at least a few thousand brothers under him. Although this guy with the surname Wade can beat, he won‟t have hands to beat after that! I‟m just waiting to see you being cut by Bro Abner‟s men. Disabled!”


However, although she was very proud in her heart, she did not dare to pretend to be forceful in front of Charlie. Instead, she said very politely:


“Mr. Wade, our boss said, he‟s coming here in a while, you wait a moment, don‟t be anxious…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“I‟m not in a hurry. It is your boss who should be anxious. After all, this minute is 500,000 yuan. If he lingers for a while, he might be ruined.”


Mia chuckled and cursed in her heart:


“fck! You idiot really take yourself too seriously, don’t you? Five hundred thousand a minute, you fcking dare to think about it, wait until you are dying. I see how you pretend!”


Wendy on the side was a little worried and whispered to Charlie:


“Brother-in-law, their company boss is a gangster. Maybe he will bring a lot of people over, let‟s leave!”

Charlie waved his hand, his face was serious, and said:


“How can I leave now? If I leave, what if her boss can‟t find me?”



“You know if this money is delayed for a day, do you know how much the boss will pay me? One minute is five hundred thousand, one hour is thirty million, twenty or forty hours is seven hundred and twenty million. There are principles, you can‟t be so cheating, you know?”


When Mia heard this, she lowered her head, covered her face with her hand, and said in her heart:


“Emma, from which haystack did this guy jump out? That mouth is really bragging… .”


Chapter 2269

She was patient and waited for fifteen minutes on the spot Fifteen minutes later, a Mercedes-Benz S-Class finally drove to the parking lot at the entrance of Red Woods Following the s-class sedan, there were two 11-seater vans. At this time, the two vans were full of people holding machetes The direction of the vehicle was coming from right behind Charlie‟s back. Benjamin in the car saw Mia, and then immediately realized that the man sitting in the electric bike in front of Mia with his back to him should be the yelling guy He was very disdainful and secretly murmured:


“A sling riding an electric bike, dare you f*cking pretend to be my equal? It just happens to be itchy hands today, so I will practice with you!”


However, when he thought of Mia‟s words that this filth brought down his six younger brothers alone, he felt a little drumming in his heart He thought to himself:


“What if this guy is really good at hitting, what if he does it again?”


Thinking of this, he was so busy looking at Bro Abner next to him and said flatly:


“Brother Abner, you will have to work hard today. You can help me out. Since the beating, my hands are not that good, no one on the road recognizes me and don‟t give me face anymore. Unlike you, who has become one of the four heavenly kings, no one in Aurous Hill can give you face…”


Bro Abner was very proud of this wave of praise, and said with a smile:


“Benjamin, it‟s just a small fry, dare to look down on you, it is equivalent to look down on me, wait a while brother, I will make a show for you!”


After speaking, the driver stopped the car beside Charlie Bro Abner pushed the door directly and got out of the car, staring at the back of Charlie‟s head, and cursed coldly:


“Let me see which one hates his life, dare to offend my brother Benjamin!”


At this time, more than twenty younger brothers stood behind Bro Abner. Several of them belonged to Benjamin, but most of them belonged to him. When Mia saw that Benjamin had really brought Bro Abner over, she became excited and jumped and smiled at Charlie:


“Mr. Wade, your f*cking dead today! You are waiting to be chopped into meat and sauce by Brother Abner!”


Wendy said nervously,


“Brother-in-law…they are so many…”


Charlie curled his lips and said lightly:


“What‟s the use of more people?”


Bro Abner didn‟t recognize Charlie‟s voice, so he said furiously:


“Boy, you are very arrogant! Even you don‟t look at Bro Abner, I think you are bored with life and crooked!”


Charlie turned around slowly at this time, looked at Bro Abner, and said with a smile:


“Oh, it turned out to be Brother Abner, why? Bring so many brothers, are you going to kill me?”


Bro Abner saw Charlie‟s smiling face, and his soul frightened suddenly!


He never dreamed that the filth that Benjamin brought him to help teach would turn out to be Master Charlie, whom his boss Orvel highly respected!


“This… isn‟t this a fcking fcking dog? Isn‟t this…”


Bro Abner cried out in his heart, and his legs became weak involuntarily Immediately afterward, he knelt on the ground with a plop in the eyes to everyone‟s surprise and choked up:


“Mr. Wade…I really didn‟t expect it to be you here….Please sir forgive me, I‟m such a stupid dog…”


Benjamin was stupified and blurted out,


“Brother Abner…you…why do you kneel down for this filthy rag? What kind of thing is he!”


As soon as Bro Abner heard this, he suddenly became angry!


He struggled to stand up, stepped forward to Benjamin, rounded his arms, and slapped his face severely!


With a snap, Benjamin was beaten back several steps, his whole body was already dizzy, his eyes were seeing stars.


Chapter 2270

He covered his face and asked in amazement:


“Brother Abner, you…what are you hitting me for? Punch that filthy rag!”


Bro Abner‟s whole body was shivering, and he stammered:


“You…you‟re so fcking looking for death! You dare to say that Mr. Wade is a stinky rag! I think you are really fcking tired of your life!”


After speaking, he immediately shouted to all his men:


“Damn, hold him down for me and beat him to death!”


Although most of Bro Abner‟s younger brothers had never seen Charlie, they had heard of the name After that, this is the benefactor that Orvel talks about all day long, and Orvel is the godfather of the entire Aurous Hill underground world. It can be said that his benefactor is the benefactor of all members of the underground world in Aurous Hill. This Benjamin provokes him and it is not good. He has to provoke Mr. Wade. Isn‟t this just playing a lantern in the toilet and seeking death?


As a result, these little brothers immediately rushed forward and pressed Benjamin to the ground, which was a violent beating Benjamin was beaten up and screamed, crying and wailing:


“Brother Abner, forgive me, Brother Abner, I don‟t know this Mr. Wade is your friend. If I knew it, I wouldn‟t have a conflict with Mr. Wade. Please forgive me!”



“Forgive you?”

Bro Abner was anxious, and he blurted out without thinking:


“fck you uncle, I fcking spared you, who the fck spared me? If Mr. Wade blames it, I fcking eat If you can‟t, you have to go around. Even if Mr. Wade doesn‟t blame me, if this matter reaches the fifth master‟s ears, the fifth master will destroy me! You b@stard hurt me, you know?!


Benjamin cried and said,


“Brother Abner, forgive me, I really know I am wrong…”


After speaking, he looked at Charlie again, crying and begging:


“Mr. Wade, please forgive me, Mr. Wade!”


Charlie smiled indifferently and said to Bro Abner:


“Okay, let your people stop first.”


As soon as Bro Abner heard this, he blurted out and shouted:


“Stop the f*ck, Mr. Wade is about to speak!”


A large group of people were surrounding Benjamin on the ground and kicked fiercely. Hearing this, he quickly closed his hands and backed two steps, standing still on the spot Benjamin was beaten to bloody blood, and his face was swollen into a big pig‟s head Mia on the side was already frightened and looked at Benjamin blankly, not knowing what to do At this time, Bro Abner hurriedly bowed, and said to Charlie respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, please tell me what to do…”

Charlie nodded, and said to Bro Abner:


“My little horse, it‟s not that I told you to kill, in civilized society, don‟t beat and kill at every turn, how bad is it for ordinary citizens to see the impact?”


Bro Abner was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly slapped himself in the face, and said with shame,


“Mr. Wade, you are right to criticize! It is my low quality that has embarrassed the people of Aurous Hill…”


Charlie said indifferently,


“It‟s fine now.”


After speaking, he looked at Benjamin and said with a smile:


“Benjamin from Shangmei etiquette company is always, right?”


With blood still hanging on the corner of Benjamin‟s mouth, he said weakly:


“It‟s me…it‟s me…Mr. Wade, it‟s me who was wrong, I didn‟t know you, and offended you. Please forgive me…”


Charlie waved his hand and said seriously:


“Oh! There is no right or wrong in the adult world, and some are just benefits.”


After that, he pointed to Mia, who was pale and said with a smile:


“Look, I have told your President before you came, I lent your company 500,000 yuan before about 30 minutes. I have made an appointment with Ms. Mia. The interest rate is 500,000 yuan per minute. After 30 minutes, the interest rate is 15 million yuan. Together with the capital, the total is 15.5 million yuan. See when the settlement will be made. a bit much?”


Benjamin‟s whole body shuddered, and he blurted out:


“Mr. Wade…Mr. Wade…you…your interest is too high…for a minute Five hundred thousand, don‟t you want my life…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Look, your company made a fortune on the overlord clause; and a person like me, makes money on foreign loans. You have your ability to make a fortune, and I also have my way of making money. Those who deal must respect each other, of course.”


Chapter 2271

It was the first time Benjamin met someone like Charlie. No fights, no scolding, and a smile on his face, he looks more civilized than anyone, but a mouth is to eat human bones Fifteen and five million? How can he get so much money?


Regardless of whether he has opened a ceremonial company, he is forced to buy and sell all the time to make good pr0st!tution, and he does not make less money, but like him, the more money he makes, the more he spends Originally, these people who have been in the gray world all have a natural instinct to have wine and to get drunk and to have money and spend it more Therefore, although Benjamin usually makes a lot of money, he does spend a lot of it outside He can make at least a few million in a year, but he can‟t hold back his spending money and extravagance, so he will have at most 1.8 million in his hands at the end of the year All of Benjamin‟s savings totaled only three or four million yuan. At this time, Charlie asked him to return 15.5 million yuan as soon as he opened his mouth. He couldn‟t get so much money even if he sold his kidneys So, he cried and pleaded,


“Mr. Wade, let me tell you the truth, I really don‟t have so much money…”


As soon as Bro Abner heard this, he kicked him up and scolded:


“f*ck! Don‟t you want your life? Mr. Wade gave you a solution to the problem, but you are still crying here? Do I have to take you? Are you satisfied with death?”


Benjamin trembled:


“No… Brother Abner, I really don‟t cry poor, I really can‟t afford that much money…”


Bro Abner scolded:


“Can‟t you pay? If you don‟t pay, I will scrap your legs!”


Benjamin shook his whole body in fright. He immediately glared at Mia and cursed angrily:


“It‟s all to blame for you, a bitch, who keeps out and makes trouble for master all day long!”

After that, he said to Charlie again:


“Mr. Wade, this Mia handles all matters related to the Overlord Clause. You have to find her to settle the accounts!”


When Mia heard this, her whole body was frightened, and she hurriedly said:


“Benjamin! You are too shameless? These things are all your ideas. I am just a subordinate who runs errands for you and help you out. You blame it all on me this time, do you still have a conscience?”


After finishing speaking, she hurriedly said to Charlie:


“Mr. Wade, this Shangmei etiquette company was built by Benjamin. I used to be the lady who accompanied him to KTV. He accepted me as a lover and said that he would take me to make money. That‟s why I was tricked into this business. Strictly speaking, I am a victim just like Wendy!”



“f*ck your mother!”

Benjamin blurted out:


“Mia, you don‟t pretend to be white lotus flowers here, what the hell are you, who doesn‟t know on Aurous Hill Road about your reality?”



“Don‟t you f*cking sell it out?!”



“It doesn‟t matter if you sell it out. When you see your mother making money, you want to stand on your own. You jumped out and wanted to dig the corner of the previous mother Sang. You committed a big taboo!”



“People threatened to use sulfuric acid to destroy your face and drive you to desperation. Then you ran over and begged me to protect you and beg me to take you out of that circle!”



“If it weren‟t for me, you would have been disfigured a long time ago! You even ran out to bite me back then, do you still have a conscience?”


Mia said in a panic:


“You… don‟t talk nonsense, these are all fabricated by you!”

Charlie shouted coldly at this time:


“Shut up all of you!”

Mia shrank her neck in fright and immediately closed her mouth. Charlie glared at her and said coldly:


“Miss Mia, it doesn‟t make any sense to pass it in a hurry. When I and Benjamin finally settle the account, I will naturally give you a clear calculation.”


Mia hurriedly knelt down in fright and begged:


“Mr. Wade, I…I was really forced…please see that I am a woman. Have some mercy…”


Chapter 2272

Bro Abner, who was on the side, heard this and walked up directly, slapped her on the face severely Before Mia recovered from the beating, he pulled Mia by the hair, dragged her to Benjamin‟s face, kicked her down beside Benjamin, and said coldly:


“You f*cking pretty good. If you have the ability, you dare to play moral kidnapping with Mr. Wade? Mr. Wade is a real dragon on earth. Under normal circumstances, I don‟t beat women, but I, Bro Abner, am not so particular! No matter how damn bull$hit, I‟ll ruin your face now. !”


Mia was so scared that she didn‟t dare to speak anymore She really wanted to play a moral kidnapping for Charlie, first to highlight the point that she was a female so that Charlie could not do anything to her But she didn‟t expect that Charlie really didn‟t do anything to her, but Bro Abner didn‟t take it at all…


At this time, Bro Abner looked at Charlie and said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, how to clean up these two b@stards, just give your orders!”


Charlie said lightly:


“First come one by one, let‟s talk about what they owe me money first.”


Benjamin has realized at this time that this matter is basically impossible to be in his favor If he doesn‟t hurriedly pray for Charlie‟s forgiveness, he doesn‟t how much he will suffer next. So he hurriedly said respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, I have a total of more than 3.7 million deposits. I will give you all of it. I only ask you to raise your hand and forgive me this time…”


Mia on the side also hurriedly said:


“Mr. Wade, I…I also have more than 700,000 deposits, and I am willing to pay you all, please let me go…”


Charlie waved his hand:


“You two add up to less than five million, but this difference is a bit far? You see, this moment has delayed you for several minutes, and the benefits will soon exceed 20 million, so I advise you to pay all the money as soon as possible, otherwise, the interest has been running here, and for you, the pressure to pay the money will definitely increase.”


As soon as Benjamin heard this, he immediately cried and said:


“Mr. Wade…I really don‟t have that much money… You just stripped me alive, and I can‟t get 20 million. Come out, please raise your hands high…”


Mia also cried and said,


“Yeah, Mr. Wade, I really don‟t have that much money…More than 700,000 yuan is all my belongings…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“When you pitted those girls, they must have begged you to raise your hands high? Did you raise them?”


The two dared not speak anymore.


In the past, when they pit little girls, they didn‟t care about their life or death. If you don‟t have money, you will be honest. The two of them would even force the company‟s contracted courtesy lady to accompany them for wine and sleep for money At that time, they ignored anyone‟s plea Seeing that they both stopped talking, Charlie sneered, and said,


“Given that the money you owe me has exceeded 20 million, which is far beyond your actual repayment ability, you will have to give me other ways for the part that is not enough. Get it back!”

Benjamin tremblingly asked:


“Wade…Mr. Wade, how do you want it?”


Charlie sneered:


“People say that you spend money to eliminate disasters. Since you can‟t pay, you have to suffer a little bit!”


Bro Abner on the side suddenly felt that he instantly got Charlie‟s point!


In the past, when Charlie dealt with Liu Guang, Liu Ming, father, and son, and several masters in the Wu family, what Charlie liked most was to engrave on each‟s forehead!


So he immediately said to Charlie:


“Mr. Wade! Just tell me, what words would you like to engrave on their foreheads, I have a knife!”


Chapter 2273

As soon as Benjamin and Mia heard that Charlie likes to engrave on people‟s foreheads, they immediately thought of Liu Guang and Liu Ming, the father, and son who everyone in Aurous Hill knew about!


The father and son were a sensation in the city and even the whole country First, Liu Ming was engraved with the words


“poor hang”

on his forehead because he offended a mysterious big man Then Liu Guang, Liu Ming‟s old son, wanted to avenge Liu Ming, but he also offended the mysterious big man, so the four characters of „Son of poor father‟ were carved on his forehead This is not over yet What really made the father and son famous throughout the country was actually the cross-talk about the Wu family that they said together The cross-talk they said by the father and son completely offended the Wu family. There are rumors. In fact, they did not dare to offend the Wu family at all. The reason why they recorded such a cross-talk was completely coerced. It was not clear to everyone before that he was threatened by someone who dared to offend the Wu family. Now, Benjamin figured it out. It turned out that it was Mr. Wade that both Liu Guang and Liu Ming had offended Now, Liu Guang and Liu Ming‟s fate, he is is afraid that it will be his turn As soon as he thought of this, Benjamin felt an inexplicable pain in his forehead It was as if someone had carved words on his forehead with a knife already. He just imagined the words being carved on his forehead. He could hear his own shouts and wailing Yet, he could see a smudged smiling Mr. Wade hovering over him. Instructing the men about the cuts and edges of the words. Even in the imagination, this seemed unbearable. Getting the words erected on the forehead. How would he face the people in the future? After losing his face in the underworld, people already have stopped respecting him. How come he could ever stand up in front of anyone?


He knows no life outside of this wretched world. Would he be able to live a single day without it? At best he will be serving under a local boss. Just to live and have a day‟s food What wrong did he do to have a fate like this? There must be a way to escape this fate. There must be another way to compensate. He must beg the big man. Ask for his forgiveness. Plead for it.


Chapter 2274

Just when he was at a loss, Charlie on the side said to Bro Abner:


“Forget the lettering. The mistakes these two people made are not to look down on people, but to bully the people and force the good girls to be prostitutes. A solution equal to their work must be granted.”


Bro Abner hurriedly asked respectfully:


“Mr. Wade, how do you want to solve these two people? As long as you say something, I will make arrangements, I just need your orders, that‟s all. I will satisfy you with my work!”

Charlie nodded and asked him,


“Do you have any KTV nightclubs under your hands?”


Bro Abner blurted out without hesitation:


“Mr. Wade, this is what we have eaten our food from. It is our way of living! KTV nightclub, Orvel assigned to my hand, there are six!”


Charlie said:


“Okay, then let this Mia go to the bar to accompany the bar. Doesn‟t she like to force the little girl to accompany the wine at night? Just now she was about to force my sister-in-law to accompany the wine to strange nasty men, so just let her taste this. It‟s kind of like, don‟t give her a penny from the money she earns, when her wage adds up to five million, at that moment she will be able to get free!”


As soon as Mia heard this, she was so frightened that she collapsed instantly. She knelt on the ground and cried and said,


“Mr. Wade, please forgive me this time for the sake of my confusion. With my kind of beauty, I can hardly earn three to four hundred yuan, five million yuan at most when I go to ktv to accompany a drink…How long do I have to earn to be free one day? This is not possible in a single lifetime…


Charlie said coldly:


“Why? You knew you were uncomfortable when you were on your own. Then when you forced others to accompany you, why didn‟t you consider the feelings of others? I will let you learn the lesson that what you don‟t want to do, do not impose that on others. You have done this to so many innocent girls. It is time for you to learn this lesson the hard way.”


Mia cried and said,


“Mr. Wade…I did do a lot of wrong things before, but…but I have some restraint. Generally speaking, I‟m a fool at best. Hundreds of thousands, how could you pit me five million? This is so much. I can‟t possibly earn this amount of money. Please don‟t ruin my life. I will do anything, please let me go this time. I will never ever trouble anyone in my life again…”


Charlie said calmly:


“If you think 5 million is too much, then we can adjust it to 10 million. If you think 10 million is too much, then we can adjust it to 20 million. About you not treating someone badly ever again. Don‟t worry you will never get a chance to do it, even if your heart wants it sometimes. This is my promise to you.”


Mia almost collapsed when she heard this…


She cried with blood in her heart:


“This Charlie is too ruthless!”

He doesn‟t seem to take my wailing to heart. It seems useless to waste time persuading him. Charlie knew that the sudden angelic turning of bad people need not be trusted. Such behavior is shown when they are compelled to. At best they are insincere and will get back to their usual doings once the pressure is released.


Chapter 2275


“One opening is five million. If she really does what he says, she will at least accompany the strange men for the next ten years with wine in KTV for nothing!”



“Isn‟t this like killing me?!”

She thought in her mind Seeing Mia not speaking, Charlie said coldly:


“Since you don‟t agree, then I will directly increase the price for you. I will increase the price to 10 million at the beginning. At that time, Bro Abner and Orvel will stare at you together, not earning enough. 10 million, even if it‟s the king of heaven, I don‟t want to save you! I‟ll give you three seconds to think about it!”


After that, Charlie started the countdown directly.


“three two……”

Just when Charlie was about to count to


“one”

, Mia no longer dared to bargain. She cried and said,


“Mr. Wade, I promise, I promise…”


After that, when thinking of her own destiny, she was about to cry in despair like those girls who were forced to KTV by herself At this time, Charlie looked at Benjamin, smiled indifferently, and said:


“Mr. Benjamin, Ms. Mia has already made arrangements here, and it is time for you to arrange a way out.”


Benjamin secretly thought desperately in his heart:


“This Mia is so miserable. She must have nothing good to eat. If I don‟t think of a solution, wouldn‟t it be the same with my life?”

Thinking of this, he squatted his head hurriedly and desperately, begging:


“Mr. Wade, in the future, I am willing to work for you and be a cow and a horse. I only ask you to forgive me this time…please… …”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Don‟t tell me it‟s useless. When you two were embarrassing and entrapping innocent women, why didn‟t you think of forgiving them once?”


Speaking of this, Charlie sneered:


“Since Mia is going to KTV to accompany men, then you should go to KTV to be the tortoise. Just like her, when you earn five million, only then you will be free. The two of you can be regarded as double-staying and double-flying, and no one has abandoned anyone.”



“Being a turtle?!”

Benjamin‟s face turned pale when he heard this word Gui Gong was a man who did groceries in a brothel in ancient times. To put it bluntly, he couldn‟t even count as the security guard of the nursing home Generally speaking, the dirtiest, tiring, and most indiscriminate work done by Mr. Tortoise, put in modern KTV, is the role of handing toilet paper to the guests who have washed their hands at the toilet door, which can be said to be in the entire KTV… Thinking of this, Benjamin burst into tears and choked up:


“Mr. Wade, leave me like a dog by your side. No matter what you order in the future, I won‟t have any delay. Please don‟t send me to KTV to become a tortoise… I am also on the road for some time. People on Aurous Hill Road know more or less, and KTV is the most frequented by the people I know and worked with. I couldn‟t face them when I bump into them there.”


Charlie smiled and said,


“What are you afraid of? When you become a tortoise in the future, put a small tray next to the KTV sink with a few banknotes in it, and then ask the guests to consume when you hand over tissues. Are you not? Have you ever been mixed up on the road? There are many acquaintances and a lot of friends. Everyone will take care of your business and give you more tips when you see that you are the tortoise. Maybe you make five million faster than Mia.”



“I…I…”

Benjamin just wanted to hit his head to death on the concrete floor. He cried desperately in his heart:


“Think of himself, Benjamin. On Aurous Hill Road, he is the number one person in size and body. Although he is not as good as Bro Abner, it is at least the upper-middle tier!”



“Now, let me be the No. 1 person in KTV to be the tortoise, wouldn‟t it be completely reduced to the laughing stock of the entire Aurous Hill Road?!”



“Besides, when I used to be arrogant and domineering, I made a lot of enemies!”



“If I met this in KTV in the future, and they found me nodding and bowing at the door of the toilet and handing a tissue to a guest, wouldn‟t I be beaten like a dead dog?!”


Chapter 2276

Bro Abner saw Benjamin not saying a word for a long time, so he stepped forward and kicked him angrily, and cursed:


“You dirt! You are a dog who doesn‟t know how to lift up. Mr. Wade has given you a way to survive. You fcking don’t hurry up and thank him. Really wait until you are sent to the kennel to feed the dogs, you fcking cry without tears!”


When Benjamin heard this, he shivered in shock! Who doesn‟t know about Orvel‟s dog farm?

It is said that there are dozens or even hundreds of fierce purebred fighting dogs. Others say that Orvel has thrown his enemies into the kennel to feed the dogs. If he is really sent to the kennel, let alone dead, even a single piece of his body will not escape the trap Thinking of this, Benjamin was desperate deep in his heart To be honest, let him be the tortoise, to some extent, it would be better to kill him But, if you really give an option for him to die, he doesn‟t have the courage, to accept such a fate. He choked in his heart and sighed:


“Although the tortoise is ashamed and his life is bleak, it is better to die than to live.”



“You really want to hit me to death here, and I feel terrified in my heart.”



“Moreover, Mr. Wade in front of me is not something I can contend with.”



“Even Orvel treats him respectfully. I am a kind of very low stuff, and I can only be regarded as a broken fish in front of him. Now he is willing to spare my life and let me go to KTV to be a turtle father. Now, if I don‟t respond quickly, if he changes his mind, then I really have to regret it.”


Therefore, Benjamin quickly choked with gratitude and said:


“Mr. Wade, thank you for not killing me. I must follow your instructions to be an honest tortoise in KTV, and work hard to make money and return your interest.”


After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said:


“By the way, Mr. Wade, give me an account. I will first transfer all the three million I have on hand to you and the remaining five million will be given back gradually”


Seeing that this guy accepted his punishment, Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said coldly:


“The money you make is all the hard-earned money pitted from those little girls. It is earned without conscience. If I take your money, it means that I have also become a member of that group exploiting the girls.”


Benjamin was overjoyed when he heard that Charlie didn‟t want to take his money It doesn‟t matter if you are a turtle father, as long as you can save more than three million deposits, you can at least live a well-off life!


But before he was happy, Charlie said to Wendy:


“Wendy, I have a task for you.”


Wendy has been by the side, watching Charlie move his mouth to determine the future fate of Benjamin and Mia, the respect for him in her heart has reached a point where there is nothing to add, and the look in her eyes is like seeing a god. Now that Charlie said that she was going to give her a task, she was flattered and said excitedly:


“Brother-in-law, if you have anything you want, Wendy will definitely go all out!”


Charlie nodded and said,


“From today, I want you to take over the Shangmei etiquette company. You will be responsible for this company. As for the company‟s shares, let Benjamin transfer all of it to your name today.”



“Ah?!”

Wendy said in surprise:


“Brother-in-law, you are giving me Shangmei? But I don‟t know how to run a company.”


Chapter 2277

Charlie said seriously:


“As long as you are serious, responsible, and considerate to your conscience while doing things, it doesn‟t matter if you don‟t do well.”


After speaking, he said again:


“I will let them both transfer all their deposits to Shangmei‟s account. As for how to use the money, after you take over the company, you must sign all of the company‟s labor clauses are reconsidered, and unlawful conditions in the contracts are removed, and then the money is distributed to them as compensation according to the number of years they have been forced to sign contracts. The distribution rules must be fair and reasonable!”


When Wendy heard this, she almost nodded and said,


“OK brother-in-law, I will share this money with them fairly and reasonably!”



“Very good.”

Charlie nodded and said with satisfaction:


“After you compensate them for the money, you should make it clear to them that you will be in charge of the company next, including the company‟s subsequent operations, sharing, payment, and other processes. All will be open and transparent. If they are willing to continue to be courtesy ladies, then continue to cooperate with the company and sign equal employment contracts! As long as you implement these points well, I believe they will not refuse.”



“In this way, after you take over this company, you will have a stable team, and then take some etiquette work, I believe the company will definitely be profitable.”

Wendy heard this and said very seriously:


“Brother-in-law, you are right. As long as we sign an equality agreement with everyone, everyone will be very willing to sign with the company!”


Speaking of this, she continued with some empathy:


“After that, it‟s really hard to be a hostess on your own. Every morning you have to spend a long time washing, making up, and dressing, and then an event is often from morning till night. Therefore, it is impossible to talk about cooperation and expand relations everywhere during other times of the day.”



“For those of us who are courtesy ladies, the best way to cooperate is to have a reliable company to help us undertake activities everywhere, and then make reasonable arrangements, scheduling, and overall planning for us.”



“In this way, everyone would also be willing to let the company take draws from their own labor remuneration. Employees and the company cooperate with each other and get what they need so that they can do better and better.”


During this time, Wendy had a hard life The hard work is because she has changed from a lady who never touched the sun with her fingers and never came out to make money, to a laborer who travels every day to ask for a living It is precisely because of her actual participation in labor that she has learned about an industry and discovered the problems at the grass-root level After she worked as a lady of etiquette for a while, she also figured out the ups and downs of the lady of etiquette At this moment, she thought to herself:


“The little girls who are like me as a courtesy lady are all unreliable and helpless low-level girls, earning rewards by hard work every day. Since everyone has chosen this line, They are all prepared to endure hardships and suffer fatigue, so they are not afraid of hardship or tiredness.”



“But what we are afraid of is to meet an unreliable company and work for it.”


“Like Benjamin‟s Shangmei etiquette company, the work arranged for everyone is very heavy, but the compensation is very small.”



“It‟s fine to give very little. Benjamin and Mia are still not satisfied. They want to further squeeze the surplus-value of our little girls, so they use various overlord clauses and contract traps to entrap us, and even force us to make money. Pushing us into the fire pit”



“If we can find a reliable company, the company and employees will support each other, no one will complain.”



“It‟s a pity that the group of Miss Etiquette is indeed too weak and too easy to be bullied! So most of the bosses in this industry are greedy, like Benjamin, are never satisfied, and do everything possible to exploit us little girls who have no background.”



“So, as long as we are still in this industry, we can only jump from this pit and into that pit.”



“But now my brother-in-law gave me a chance to run an etiquette company. If I do it hard and work hard, let alone how much money I can make, at least I can ensure that the girls who work with me will not be bullied and will no longer be desperately

squeezed from the company‟s side to extract surplus value. Thinking of this, Wendy‟s heart began to feel a little passionate. She looked at Charlie with admiration and firm eyes and said confidently:


“Brother-in-law, thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will definitely try my best to not let you down!”


Chapter 2278

Charlie has known Wendy for so long, and for the first time today, he can see this expression on Wendy‟s face that she is determined to do a good job She didn‟t really have this kind of energy before In the past, she was young, impetuous, ostentatious, and disliked the poor and loved the rich.

But now she, after experiencing some hardships in life, has a lot of calmness. This point made Charlie a little relieved. The Willson family is certainly hateful, but these people are all blood relatives of his wife Claire Therefore, this is also the real reason why Charlie has not engaged them to death Otherwise, with the patience of the Willson family, he doesn‟t know how many deaths have taken place Now that Wendy has the determination to correct evil and return to righteousness, he might as well give her a chance However, given the opportunity, he can‟t completely let her decide the company affairs alone So Charlie said to Wendy:


“After you take over the Shangmei etiquette company, remember to not forget your original intentions, and don‟t let the company make a little money and let people drift away.”


Wendy nodded repeatedly and said firmly:


“Brother-in-law, don‟t worry, I will definitely remember your way of enlightenment and teachings…”


Charlie gave a hum and continued:


“After Benjamin and Mia‟s money is paid to the company‟s account, you leave half a million in the account as operating funds, and you receive 10,000 yuan a month for the basic company, and then find another one. Accounting management, every month I will let people come over to check the accounts to see if you use public funds for private purposes.”


Wendy said without hesitation:


“Brother-in-law, I will never do any small actions. You can supervise me at all times. If you find that I have done something wrong, please chase me away at any time!”


Charlie nodded and said:


“In addition, if you buy three domestically-made commercial vehicles for the company, you will buy the 10-seater and 13-seater domestically-produced vehicles, which are cost-effective, and the brand-new price should be around 100,000. Then recruit three drivers to take the girls out to run activities, so that no matter whether it is windy, rainy, or severely cold and hot, the girls will be less exposed to environmental conditions. Since you came from this step, you should be more sympathetic to them. Hard work is the key here.”


Wendy‟s tears became a moving thread Although she has been a talented lady of etiquette for a short time, she has tasted enough of her hard work Real estates in some suburbs are far away and inconvenient for public transportation. It may take more than an hour to go back and forth before getting some transport, but the taxi is too expensive, and the income from participating in the activity may not be enough for the taxi fare In addition, the weather is very cold now, and it is very late at dawn, so she sometimes has to go out after five o‟clock, and only she knows how hard it is If the company can be equipped with a transport car and drivers are hired to take everyone to the event, it will be a very practical and good benefit for every lady of etiquette Therefore, Charlie‟s ability to take this into consideration really moved her heart Benjamin on the side listened to Charlie‟s simple words with his own ears, his company was handed over to others, and he collapsed deep in his heart Although he felt resentful in his heart, he didn‟t even dare to let go of a bullsh!t at this time He now wants to understand it. The next thing he has to do is to transfer all the money to the company, then hand over the company to others, and then go to KTV to become the tortoise.


Chapter 2279

If the tortoise thing works well, he still has a chance to regain his freedom soon. Otherwise, he may really have to work for a lifetime in KTV He can‟t be in his 60s or 70s, with gray hair, still handing out toilet paper to male customers at the toilet door? That‟s too damn bad At this time, Bro Abner on the side saw Benjamin‟s face with a dead father‟s depression and felt a little sympathetic in his heart Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart:


“Although Benjamin almost caused me a catastrophe today, he is still a friend of mine. He has always respected me without saying anything, and he has arranged for my favorite girl, I still owe him a favor…”



“And just now, to protect myself, I immediately beat him up and threatened to abolish him. Thinking about it now, it‟s true that the damn thing is a bit sad in the heart. If this is spread outside, the people outside they will say that Bro Abner is not kind, and if something happens, I betray my friends…



“Furthermore, Mr. Wade‟s whole person is indeed too bad. Let Benjamin go to KTV to be the tortoise. This is equivalent to letting a company leader with an annual salary of one million go to clean the toilet. The people on the road love face. Who can do this? Can I bear it…”


At this point, Bro Abner took advantage of Charlie‟s talking to Wendy at this time, so he leaned in front of Benjamin and said in a low voice:


“Hey, Benjamin, don‟t feel too depressed in your heart. If you can have this ending today, it is already burning. The fragrance is high…”


Hearing this, Benjamin burst into tears, and he stood up with the urge to cry, choked up, and asked,


“Brother Abner…I‟m here for the f*ck, I still burn the incense ?”


Bro Abner nodded earnestly and said:


“Don‟t say you are a small boss who is doing evil all day long, forcing his good for pr0st!tution. Before, there was a boss whose company was valued at more than one billion and was about to be listed on the GEM. No one has ever done your job. This kind of conscientious business is because I was blinded and pretended to be forced by Mr. Wade, and now he f*cks carrying cement at the construction site! Mr. Wade can say, when will it be carried for 20 years, and when will it be finished! Tell me who is worse than him?”

Benjamin was taken aback Bro Abner continued:


“So, just think about it, is it when the tortoise is light in KTV for ten years or is it going to the construction site to carry cement for twenty years?”



“Sleeping day…”


As soon as Benjamin heard this, he quickly wiped away his tears, and choked up:


“If you say this, you should be more comfortable as the turtle father…”



“Still!”

Bro Abner sighed,


“So let me say, you are good! It doesn‟t matter if the money is gone, there is still life, arms, and legs, and there are so many people who have offended Mr. Wade before. There are really few people who can end up like you, just that is not enough? What else do you want?”


Benjamin nodded as if smashing garlic:


“Brother Abner, you are right…I…I…hey…I admit…”


Bro Abner nodded lightly and continued:


“For this matter, blame your c0ncub!ne, sh!t, it‟s not good for her to offend Mr. Wade, isn‟t this a rush to die?”


Benjamin gritted his teeth and nodded. When it comes to Mia, he really hates her! So he gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart:


“Mia, you are more than defeated if you fail to succeed! If you knew you would cause such a disaster for me, had I not slept with you and sent to accompany others in KTV, this day would not come to me…”



“Hey, it‟s a pity that there is no such thing as early knowing‟ in everything. After that, there is no turning back in life. Even if you are angry and dissatisfied, don‟t you still have to go to KTV to work at night?”


Thinking of this, he looked at Bro Abner and pleaded with tears:


“Brother Abner, in the future, your brother will be doing a job with your place. You must cover me a little bit…”


Bro Abner turned his back to Charlie, quietly patted his chest, and said seriously:


“Benjamin, don‟t worry, brother will take care of you quietly!”

Chapter 2280

Bro Abner knew very well in his heart that Charlie sent Benjamin to KTV to be the tortoise, which was a punishment for him. If he helped and followed him upright, it would be equivalent to opposing Charlie He must have no such guts Therefore, the solution he can think of is to take care of Benjamin a little, and only a little, quietly and appropriately in the future For example, if he goes to the bathroom in KTV and meets him handing a tissue at the door, he won‟t‟ give five if can give ten, he won‟t give ten if he can give twenty or more Even if it is above fifty, if Charlie feels that he is obviously generating income for Benjamin, he might find himself in trouble again Charlie has set up the operation direction of the etiquette company with Wendy, and said to Bro Abner:


“Little Abner, you take Wendy and Benjamin to handle the company transfer in the afternoon, and supervise Benjamin and Mia to transfer the money to the company account.”


Bro Abner quickly nodded and bowed his waist and said,


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, it‟s all over to me!”


Charlie nodded, looked at Bro Abner, and said coldly:


“I won‟t settle accounts with you for today‟s affairs. In the future, you should be alert to yourself. Don‟t think that you are the number one person in Aurous Hill and help others regardless of cause and effect. If you fight, kill, and I come to know that you dare to do this kind of abuse, I will let you go to be the tortoise with Benjamin, do you understand?”


Bro Abner trembled in fright and blurted out:


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry about it. If I do this kind of thing again, I will meet you!”


Charlie snorted coldly:


“You have to do your duty in the underground world. Bars, KTV, and nightclubs are more serious ways to make money. Don‟t bully the market, bully men and women, otherwise, I will teach you and Orvel together!”

Bro Abner hurriedly bowed and said:


“Mr. Wade, what you have taught is something I must keep it in mind next…


Charlie ignored him, turned around and said to Wendy,


“Wendy, just do what I ask, take over the company, do things well, and behave well, don‟t let me down!”


Wendy choked with tears and said:


“Good brother-in-law…I will definitely go all out…”


Charlie nodded:


“Okay, do it well, I will inquire about the situation in a few days, and I will leave first.”


Wendy said gratefully:


“Brother-in-law, take care…”


Bro Abner hurried to the side and bowed and said,


“Mr. Wade, take care!”


Charlie was ready to leave. Thinking of something, he took out the cloth bag for grocery shopping from the basket of the electric bike and then took out a brand new unopened iPhone from the cloth bag He handed the mobile phone to Wendy and said,


“The mobile phone is for you. In modern society, people cannot do many things without a mobile phone, and you are about to be the boss of the company, and you need a mobile phone. Business and communication with the team.”


Wendy never dreamed that Charlie even bought her a mobile phone, which really moved her to the extreme.



“Charlie gave her money to ride in the car in the morning and saw her being bullied just now and helped her out. Does it all happened by chance…”



“But this phone… it‟s not easy to say so!”



“He knew that I didn‟t have a mobile phone, so he wanted to give me a mobile phone, so he bought it! It was bought specifically for me!”


At this moment, Wendy was moved with nothing to add.

Chapter 2281

She looked at Charlie, and she felt like a lump in her throat. She wanted to talk, but couldn‟t say anything Seeing her completely stunned, Charlie didn‟t tell her anymore, he just put the phone into her hand, and said to Bro Abner,


“Little Abner, if you need to use etiquette for your friends and partners in the future, remember to take care of the business of Wendy Company, understand?”


Without saying anything, Bro Abner immediately said boldly:


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry after Miss Wendy opens, I will definitely help her publicize! I think Bro Abner is more or less thin on Aurous Hill Road, and my friends will definitely do it. Give me the face and ensure that Ms. Wendy‟s etiquette company is too busy for business!”


After speaking, he hurriedly said:


“By the way, Mr. Wade, tomorrow is the anniversary celebration of the opening of several KTV under my own proprietary. It happens we need a group of etiquette ladies, I will ask Miss Wendy to help!”


Charlie asked him with interest:


“Oh? What a coincidence? Tomorrow is the opening anniversary celebration?”



“Yeah!”

Bro Abner smiled,


“Why don‟t you say that Mr. Wade is a real dragon on earth, no matter who is okay, you will be around you in secret!”


Charlie knew that he had deliberately flattered him to please him, but he didn‟t say much, and instead said to Wendy,


“Wendy, tomorrow you must arrange all the activities of Bro Abner here. The first business of your new company, strive to be a good start!”


Wendy nodded hurriedly and said,


“Brother-in-law, don‟t worry, I will arrange it!”


Charlie gave a hum, and said to Bro Abner:


“You people on the road are rough at work, and the overall quality is not good. Tomorrow, the lady of etiquette will come over. You must take care of their mouths, hands, and feet, and don‟t provoke any moles do miss manners, do you understand?”

Bro Abner said immediately:


“Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, whoever the hell dares to make a wrong idea to Miss Wendy‟s person, I f*cking castrate him immediately!”


Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said to Wendy again:


“Oh yes Wendy, I have one more thing to tell you.”


Wendy hurriedly said,


“Brother-in-law, tell me!”


Charlie said seriously:


“Don‟t tell anyone about this matter today, including your grandma, your parents, and your brother, including your sister Claire, do you understand?”



“Huh?”

Wendy asked in surprise:


“Brother-in-law, why can‟t I? You have helped me so much. Grandma, Dad, and older brother will be very grateful to you…”


Charlie said indifferently:


“I don‟t need them to be grateful, nor do I need their flattery, and I am not helping you to make you feel good about me, but because you are indeed better than before and are sincerely calling me brother-in-law, you Respect me a bit, I respect you evenly, nothing more.”


After speaking, Charlie said again:


“As for your grandma, your father, and Harold, I don‟t want to have any unnecessary involvement with them. In the beginning, it is better to have more things than less, so only you know this. I know, if you reveal it to them, then I can only stop all this, do you understand?”


When Wendy heard this, although she felt a little disappointed, she nodded honestly and said:


“OK brother-in-law, I know, don‟t worry, I won‟t talk about this to anyone…



Charlie looked at Bro Abner again and said coldly:


“You are the same. You keep tight-lipped. If anyone dares to say that Wendy is my sister-in-law, I dare to say that I brought this company from Benjamin. Then I will send him to the kennel to experience!”


Bro Abner and the others all looked tense and hurriedly agreed. Charlie was satisfied, and said:


“Okay, so be it, I‟ll go now.”

After speaking, Charlie turned the throttle, and the little e-car quickly jumped out. Seeing him leaving, Wendy was so busy shouting from behind:


“Goodbye brother-in-law! Thank you, brother-in-law!”


Chapter 2282

Leaving the Pearl River Woods, Charlie hurried to the vegetable market Time has been delayed a lot, and if he doesn‟t hurry to buy the vegetables back, the wife won‟t be able to eat breakfast when she comes home from get off work Although Aurous Hill is an ancient city, its modern atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. The destruction, demolition, and modification of the old city‟s buildings have basically become the style of modern urban high-rise buildings Many traditional crafts and markets in the past have gradually been replaced by various tall shops and general supermarkets In the early years, there were many shavers on the side of the road, and the shave skills were very good, and two or three yuan could be used to sit on the side of the road and shave But now, it has long since disappeared Instead, there are various exquisite and high-end beauty salons. Those Tony teachers who are not very skilled and whose hair is not even full, cut someone‟s hair at random, starting with one or two hundred yuan, occasionally When encountering unscrupulous merchants, customers will be fooled into applying for a card, cutting their heads and being cheated for thousands of yuan In the past, there were many horse-drawn carts and donkey carts on the roadside. Uncle farmers in the country picked vegetables from the fields in the morning and drove them to the city to sell them. Vegetables and fruits were fresh and cheap However, animal-drawn carts are not allowed to enter the city in recent years, and even traditional vegetable markets have become fewer and fewer so that most people can only go to the supermarket to buy food. The quality of the vegetables in the supermarket is not very good, but the price is surprisingly expensive. It costs more than ten yuan to buy cabbage This also caused this ancient city to gradually lose the scent of traditional life In fact, Charlie usually doesn‟t like going to the supermarket to buy groceries, so he always feels less interesting Therefore, he often goes to a protected old residential area in the old city where there is a very lively vegetable market The reason why he likes to go to that old residential area is not only because it is more grounded, but also because there is another reason hidden in Charlie‟s heart In the past, when he and his parents first arrived in Aurous Hill, the parents particularly liked the characteristics of Aurous Hill Old Town There are many old-fashioned buildings left over from the Ming and Qing Dynasties and the Republic of China. This architectural style is very different from the north, and parents liked it very much Because of their passion for traditional culture, his parents rented an old house in the old town. After the renovation, the family lived in a very comfortable place Later, when his parents had an accident, Charlie entered the orphanage. He would often sneak out with his friends Zhao Hao and Li Xiaofen to take a look at the old town At that time, Zhao Hao and Li Xiaofen thought Charlie was playful and wanted to sneak out to play But what they didn‟t know was that Charlie actually just missed his parents After his parents had an accident that year, the house was rented out for a few years, changing batches of tenants Later, the house was bought by people who invested in real estate, waiting for the demolition to appreciate. Later, the house and the nearby old buildings were classified as a historical building protection area. Demolition and rebuilding were prohibited, so the house was left vacant for a long time Charlie also quietly inquired about it. It is said that the person who invested in this house was the initiator of a real estate speculation group in Wencheng. Although this old house cannot be realized after being smashed in his hands, it is nothing to him. , So this house is in the dilapidated in this condition since then Later, the speculator was caught in a lawsuit because he was involved in illegal fundraising and the house was sealed up by the court Two or three years ago, there were rumors that it was going to be auctioned, but because the person involved in the case was relatively large, the case has not been finalized in the past two years, so he has never entered the foreclosure process The market where Charlie went to buy vegetables was not far from this old house, so he planned to stop by and take a look On the way Charlie was riding his bike, a Rolls Royce had stopped in front of this mottled old house In Rolls-Royce‟s co-pilot, an elderly man walked down. This person was the old butler of Eastcliff‟s Du family in Aurous Hill.


Chapter 2283

After getting off the car, the old housekeeper opened the door of the rear seat with agility, and respectfully said to the woman sitting in the car:


“Miss, we are here.”


The woman sitting in the car is Liona After she got off the plane, she took a pair of children and accompanied the old housekeeper to Du‟s house. After she settled the room and luggage, she hurriedly asked the old housekeeper to take her to see where Changying had lived before he died As for the brothers and sisters Zhifei and Zhiyu, they have their own plans. Zhifei went to the orphanage to discuss donations, while Zhiyu held the laptop and continued to look for Charlie from the thousands of portraits Liona was also happy. After that, she came to the house where Changying, who she loved all her life, lived in before his death. It was more or less inappropriate to bring a pair of children Liona was extremely nervous at this time Although she knew Changying had been dead for many years, she still felt a strong sense of tension when she came here It‟s like the years when she loved Changying when she was young. Whenever she saw him or was about to see him, she couldn‟t control the rapid heartbeat and shortness of breath With a beating heart in her arms, Liona got out of the car, and across the courtyard wall, she looked at this small southern courtyard The stone wall of the courtyard is very short, and there are many hollow shapes made of blue bricks in the middle so that people can easily see the situation in the courtyard At this time, the yard was full of withered weeds and fallen leaves from the trees. The osmanthus trees in the yard had already withered into dry wood because they were left unattended On the wall of the main building, there are large dead creepers At this time, the entire small courtyard looks incomparably broken, but Liona can imagine that if it is well maintained, the courtyard must be lush with the grass and green trees in the courtyard when it is rainy in spring and summer. The scenery must be desirable Moreover, although the courtyard is not large, it can be seen that although the courtyard is not large, the architecture is very sophisticated Blue bricks are used for walls, blue tiles are used for roofing, and bluestones are used to pave roads. The summer in the south is humid. If it rains, the green bricks and blue stones must be covered with moss The moss itself has a very natural sense of old age. For those who do not like it, the moss is dense, slippery, and feels somewhat disgusting But for those who like Eastern ancient culture, this is a very poetic and attractive creature Whether it grows in the yard or grows on the fence, pond, or bonsai, there is a different kind of exquisiteness and quietness Therefore, moss has always been very popular among literati and ink scholars At this moment, in the eyes of Liona, this dilapidated courtyard has restored the scene and charm of Changying when he lived In her mind, even the young and handsome Changying was playing with his children in this yard After seeing it, Liona felt that Changying was really in this yard, and the little boy who couldn‟t see her face, his son, was circling around him non-stop Immediately afterward, the dilapidated and closed-door inside opened, and a woman with a dignified and beautiful appearance, a tall figure, and an apron still worn around her waist came out from the inside The woman smiled and greeted the father and son to enter the house for dinner. The scene of a family of three harmonicas playing and singing is really enviable Liona, who was caught in conjecture, looked at it carefully and saw the woman‟s face clearly The woman in her imagination is not Changying‟s original wife, but Liona herself!


Chapter 2284

Liona just involuntarily substituted himself into Changying‟s wife in her mind and instantly felt that her eyes were filled with tears She wanted to bear the tears back, but she didn‟t think that it was because she couldn‟t control it that big tears gushed from her eyes and slid over the face that had almost no wrinkles and did not show any age at all The old butler on the side looked at it and sighed silently.



“Hey…in the entire capital, who doesn‟t know that the second lady of the Du family has loved Changying for many years…”



“It‟s just that, who knows that Changying passed away nearly 20 years ago, and the second young lady still has such a deep feeling for him…”


As the so-called sentimental hatred since ancient times, this hatred will never end. In ancient Chinese, the word hate is more regrettable.

People who are infatuated often leave only regrets and this regret will never stop. This is the case for Liona. People who have never experienced deep-rooted love cannot understand one person and their obsession with another person Once you have obsessions, even if they are ten years or twenty years apart, even if they are thousands of miles apart, even if the sky is different, even if there is a gap of heavens This is the case for Liona.


She had long wanted to forget Changying, and had long wanted to live her life steadily. However, the obsession in her heart has not allowed that. That obsession is like a weed growing in her heart. With this weed, no other plants can be planted any more Sometimes, she felt that this wild grass had been deserted, and even felt that it had been burned to ashes She doesn‟t know when, suddenly a spring breeze blew her heart, and this weed grew back again That obsession is also like a thorn in the heart.


Sometimes she doesn‟t feel the pain anymore, she thinks the thorn is gone. But she will always inadvertently be hurt by this thorn. Therefore, Liona also wanted to understand later This obsession has already deepened into the bone marrow


“Changying, since I have been there, why should I deliberately forget you?”



“Since I have always loved you deeply, let you always grow in the place in my heart that belongs to you…”



“Whenever I think of you in the past, I would feel guilty and guilt towards Zynn. Now I am relieved. From now on, I can think of you openly, miss you openly, and no longer have to feel guilty for anyone… ….”


At this point, Liona also felt a lot easier, in fact relieved She wiped away her tears and asked the old housekeeper:


“Uncle White, who owns this house now?”


The old butler pointed to the seal on the iron fence door next to him and said:


“Miss Hui Er, this house has been sealed by the court.”



“Sealed?”

Liona frowned, and hurriedly asked:


“What‟s the matter? Can you inquire about it?”

The old housekeeper nodded and said,


“I have been in Aurous Hill for so many years, and in departments have some connections. Let me call and ask.”


Liona nodded hurriedly, and urged:


“Then you fight quickly, I want to find out as soon as possible, and also help me ask if I can open the seal and go in and see.”


The old housekeeper quickly took out his cell phone and made a call After some inquiries, he hurriedly reported to Liona:


“Second Miss, the owner of this house is in jail, because of the illegal fund-raising lawsuit, all the properties under his name have been sealed up, but his case has been tried for more than two years outside. The sentence is about to be pronounced. After the sentence is pronounced, the house will naturally enter the judicial auction process.”


Chapter 2285

When Liona heard this, she became excited and blurted out:


“Help me pay attention to it. I want to take pictures of this house!”


The old butler nodded and said:


“This house occupies a small area and cannot be demolished in the future. It is considered a low-quality asset that cannot be circulated, and it should be easy to take pictures at that time.”



“Okay.”

Liona said firmly:


“No matter how much it costs, we have to take pictures of this house!”


After speaking, she hurriedly asked:


“Uncle White, did you say hello to someone from the judiciary? Can I go in and see?”



“Yes.”

The old housekeeper hurriedly said:


“Just now I talked on the phone that they will come over for asset registration and evaluation in just two days. They have to collect materials and prepare for the next judicial auction, so we can break it first. Open the seal and lock the door in.”


Liona said anxiously:


“Then think of a way and get the lock open!”


The old housekeeper nodded, and said to the driver and bodyguard beside him:


“Willson Liu, see if you can break the door.”

The bodyguard hurried forward and pulled the seal off first, then looked at the door lock, and smiled:


“Housekeeper White, this lock is about to rust. You can kick it away with one kick.”


Liona said hurriedly:


“Don‟t kick! I‟m afraid you will kick down the door and the door will break, see if you can pry the lock open…”


The bodyguard took a closer look and said,


“Second Miss, the lock cylinder inside has been rusted to death. I‟m afraid that even if I take the key, I can‟t open it. I can only break the lock.”


Liona nodded and said:


“Open the lock but try not to damage the iron door. If I buy it in the future, I want to keep it as it is.”



“Okay.”

The bodyguard hurriedly agreed, and then took out a dark dagger from his waist, put the sharp tip of the dagger into the lock slot, and then pried it hard to pry the tongue open The door opened, and the lock broke because of the rust, but fortunately, the door was not damaged Liona couldn‟t restrain the excitement in her heart, pushed the doorstep by step, and walked in In the overgrown yard, there is still a swing made of iron frame and chain, but this swing has been too old and it has been rusty However, this yard, which is everywhere in the eyes of others, is incomparable warmth in Liona‟s eyes At this time, an electric bike came to the front When Charlie was still some distance from the door, he was a little surprised to see a Rolls Royce parked at the door He often visits this old house. The old house has always been sealed and no one cares about it. How can there be visitors today? Surprised, he went to the gate and looked inside In the yard, three people were facing their backs, among them a woman, an old man, and a mature man Charlie was even more puzzled, and thought to himself:


“Is this old house sold? It shouldn‟t. He heard that it has been in a state of being sealed up, and it hasn‟t started the judicial auction process. How can they sell it silently?”



“But, what exactly do these people do? Why did they ignore the court seal and broke the door directly?”


Charlie was a little angry.


Because, After that, this is the old house where he lived with his parents. If the homeowner came, he would naturally not say anything.

But these people are not homeowners at first glance. They not only tore the seal but also broke the door lock. This kind of behavior, in his opinion, is indeed excessive! So he planned to ask clearly if they have nothing to do with this house, he‟ll let them go out.


Just thinking about it, Liona suddenly turned around and glanced at the door. As she turned around her eyes met Charlie‟s eyes. At this moment, Liona felt a sudden gust of rain in the depths of her soul, and she was stunned…


Chapter 2286

Charlie and his father Changying are quite similar in appearance. After all, the father and son are an era away, and there is a big gap between their hairstyles and clothes. If Charlie changes into his father‟s style, the similarity may reach the point of being a true copy Therefore, the moment Liona saw him, it was as if she was struck by lightning as if she had seen something unbelievable She was almost stunned, and apart from shock, she was completely at a loss She didn‟t even know if she had hallucinations because she missed Changying too much.


Otherwise, how could there be a man so similar to Changying? Moreover, when Changying died, he was only in his early thirties. The time period when Liona and Changying had the most contact was before Changying‟s marriage, from after Changying‟s marriage to Changying‟s death, the interaction between the two was not that much Therefore, what Liona remembers most about Changying are the years when he was 20 to 25 years old It happened to be about the same age as Charlie now, relatively more consistent It was precisely because of this that she had the feeling that she was a world away, as if Changying, who was in his twenties, appeared in front of her again Almost at this moment, Liona‟s tears burst again The tears made Charlie in her eyes blurred immediately, so she subconsciously wiped off the tears, and looked again, Charlie was still there At this moment, Liona felt terrified in her heart She began to feel that the „Changying‟ is really in front of her, or the man who looked like Changying seemed to exist. Charlie was also a little surprised Because he didn‟t quite understand why the woman in the yard looked at him with such strange eyes He didn‟t even understand why this woman couldn‟t help but burst into tears when she looked at him At this moment, he immediately felt that things didn‟t seem right.


In other words, 80% of this woman has something to do with her father. Liona had some illusory conjectures in her heart, but Charlie did not. He calmly and realistically analyzed everything in front of him, quickly calculating all the clues in his mind.



“First of all, this woman will come to the place where her parents lived before death. The high probability is that she has some kind of relationship with my parents. Among them, it is most likely to be related to my father!”



“Secondly, this woman looked at me with so much shock, so excited eyes, and even tears bursting into her face. There is a high probability that she regards me as my father…”



“So, who is this woman?”


Just when Charlie was puzzled, Liona looked at him and subconsciously shouted in a low voice in order to determine whether it was a dream or reality in front of her:


“Mr. Changying?!”


As soon as the word Changying came out, the old butler hurriedly turned around and looked over.


Chapter 2287

Charlie felt his eyelids jump wildly, he immediately turned his head without thinking, twisted the accelerator of the electric bike, and left quickly Seeing Charlie disappear, Liona hurried to chase outside, but when she came out, Charlie was gone She stood at the door in a daze, looked around anxiously, and murmured,


“Did I have hallucinations?”


After she finished speaking, she hurriedly turned her head and asked the old butler who was following her:


“Uncle White, did you see a young man who looks particularly like a Changying?”


Although the old butler only glanced at Charlie, he still said with great certainty:


“Second Miss, I did see a young man riding an electric bike just now. He really looks like Mr. Wade!”


As soon as Liona heard this, she was so excited that she was a little trembling when she spoke, and said,


“Yes…Yes….Since you saw Uncle White, it proves that I didn‟t. It‟s real, no, hallucinations appeared in my mind…”


As she said, she couldn‟t help but mutter:


“Why? How could there be two people who look like this in this world? And that young man looks like he is in his 20s… How can it look so similar to Old Wade?”


The old butler sighed softly:


“The world is very big. It is normal to have two people who look very similar but have no actual relationship.”


Liona nodded:


“Uncle White, you are right. The world is so big and there are so many people. It is indeed normal to have two very similar people occasionally…”


Speaking of this, Liona couldn‟t hide her excitement and blurted out:


“But! But even if someone really looks like Mr. Wade, he shouldn‟t be here! Where is this? This is the former residence of Chang Wade! He has nothing to do with Chang Wade, is that too coincidental?”


When the old butler heard this, he couldn‟t help frowning. He also admitted that Liona made a lot of sense It is not too strange for someone to look like Changying, but if he appears at the door of Changying‟s former residence, it would be a coincidence! Even, the coincidence is almost weird!


At this moment, a clue suddenly popped into his mind, and he blurted out:


“Second Miss, I remember! Mr. Wade, he…seems to have a son!”


Liona nodded and said,


“Yes! Chang Wade did have a son, but when his son was born, I was thinking about wrongs, and Zynn had always had a big opinion on Changying, so I was basically with the Wade family. I lost contact with him, so I have not seen his son…”


While speaking, she murmured again:


“However, after Changying and Sister An died unexpectedly, their son disappeared. It seems that they have never heard of finding him…”


The old butler said with excitement:


“Then this is right! Mr. Wade and Ms. An‟s accident happened in Aurous Hill, and their son also disappeared in Aurous Hill. The young man just now looked like Mr. Wade. Come on, that young man has a high probability of being Mr. Wade‟s son!”


Liona‟s tears burst again, and she said distressedly:


“If it was Chang Wade‟s son, he should be only eight years old when Chang Wade passed away. If he hasn‟t returned to Wade‟s house for so many years, it‟s really not enough. I know how I got here…”


The old housekeeper said with emotion:


“I saw him riding a dilapidated electric bike. It shouldn‟t be too good to live here…”


Liona nodded, looked at the old butler, and pleaded:


“Uncle White, help me find a way, and be sure to find him out! I can be regarded as his father‟s old friend After that. If he does not live well, then I would like you to help him!”


The old butler thought for a moment, and said seriously:


“Second Miss, forgive me if this child has a level of life at the bottom, then his ability, vision, and education level should not be too strong…”



“Furthermore, I guess he will have a relatively hard time with a high probability now.”


“If you let him know your identity, if he wants to get rich overnight and want to rely on your relief for a long time, maybe he will come to you…”



“There is a good saying, it is easy to ask God to give it away. Before you help him, you must think carefully…”


Liona sighed and said,


“Don‟t worry about these, if you can find him, I won‟t talk to him too much…”


She said,


“I am planning to give him a sum of money, so I‟ll say that I owed his father a debt back then, so I paid him all the debts at once with a profit, so give him 50 million! As for what he will be like after he has these fifty million, it all depends on his own good fortune.”



“Okay!”

Seeing that she had a relatively safe plan, the old butler relaxed and said,


“Then I will ask someone to inquire!”


Chapter 2288

At the same time, Charlie had already escaped hundreds of meters by bike In order not to be found by Liona, he didn‟t even buy any vegetables, so he rushed directly to the home On the way, he called Issac, and as soon as he came up he ordered:


“Mr. Issac, someone went to the old house where my parents lived today. Please help me find out who it is!”


Issac asked in surprise:


“Master, did you go to the old house today?”



“Yes!”

Charlie said:


“I saw a woman there. She looked at me and called my father‟s name. I want you to help me find out her identity, and check if this person is an enemy or a friend. , Have any intersection with my father.”



“OK!”

Issac said without hesitation:


“I will investigate now!”


Charlie said again:


“By the way, there is one more thing you need to do for me.”

Issac hurriedly said,


“Master, you say!”


Charlie said:


“Check what the situation of the owner of the old house is now, when will his case be pronounced, and when will the house be put up for auction? I want to buy this house!”



“Okay young master, I‟ll check it out!”


Afterward, Charlie randomly found a supermarket near the community, and he was ready to go home after buying the stuff. As soon as he left the supermarket, Issac called


“Master, both things have results!”


Charlie gave a hum, and said,


“Tell me one by one!”


Issac hurriedly said,


“It is the second lady of Eastcliff Du‟s family, Liona, who went to your parents‟ former residence today.”


Charlie frowned and asked,


“The Du Family? Liona? What is it?”

Issac said:


“This Liona is the wife of Zynn.”


“What?”

Charlie asked in amazement:


“Mrs. Zynn? Zhifei, Zhiyu‟s biological mother?”



“That‟s right.”

Issac said:


“It‟s Zhifei and Zhiyu‟s mother. She came to Aurous Hill this morning.”


Charlie asked,


“Then why did she come to my parents‟ former residence? She knew my father?”


Issac explained:


“You may not know this thing. In fact, this Liona has always liked your father, but your father did not choose her back then.”


Charlie was surprised, but also somewhat embarrassed Zynn‟s wife likes your father, which is indeed a bit unexpected. Charlie thought that Ruoli was the illegitimate daughter of Zynn. It was exposed by the Japanese media last night. Liona came to Aurous Hill today and went to the former residence of his parents. Is this really a bit too impatient? If Zynn knew, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


Issac said:


“Master, there is news about the house.”

Charlie said hurriedly:


“Say it!”

Issac explained:


“In the case of the homeowner, the final judgment will be pronounced in these two days. The amount of money involved in the illegal fundraising was very large, and the fund chain was broken and he was unable to repay at all. Therefore, in addition to the sentence, it is likely to be confiscated All the assets are used to compensate the victimized investors, so once the judgment is pronounced, the house will immediately enter the judicial auction process. If it goes smoothly, the auction may start within a week!”


When Charlie heard this, his heart was overjoyed, and he hurriedly said,


“You will sign up for me. I will go to the auction at that time. In any case, I have to buy this house back!”


Issac said:


“OK master, this matter is on me!”


Charlie said,


“Let‟s do this first. You helped me keep an eye on that Liona. Since she knows my father, she will probably guess my identity. My identity cannot be revealed, for now, so try not to let her find me.”


Chapter 2289


“OK master!”


After hanging up the phone, Charlie couldn‟t help but feel a headache He found that there seemed to be a strong and strange magnetic field between himself and the Su family Although he has been waiting for the opportunity to ask the Su family to question the anti-wade alliance and make the Su family pay the price for the anti-wade alliance, during this period of time, before he went to the Su family to settle accounts, he had various encounters with the Su family First, accidentally rescued two descendants of the Su family in Japan, namely Zhifei and Zhiyu, but when Charlie rescued them, he didn‟t know that they were the children of Zynn;


Then in the Tokyo hospital, he passed by Zynn again, but Charlie at that time didn‟t know that the man close at hand was Zynn Otherwise, with Charlie‟s temper, even if he doesn‟t kill Zynn on the spot, at least he would have confronted him, then remember his appearance and settle accounts with him slowly;


Immediately after, what Charlie didn‟t expect was that when he came back from Japan this time, he accidentally saved Ruoli, the killer of the Su family, but what was more damn ridiculous was that after saving her, Charlie found out that this girl is Zynn‟s illegitimate daughter!


At this point, Charlie had saved Zynn, one son, two daughters, and three children once! The key point is that these three people are all one mother‟s children! One after another, because of chance and coincidence, saved the enemy‟s child. For Charlie, this kind of fate made him feel powerless to complain At the end, who would have thought that he wanted to take a look at the old house today, but he met Zynn‟s wife, Zhifei, and Zhiyu‟s mother Liona!


What‟s more ridiculous is that Liona seems to have loved his father for many years…


Thinking of this, Charlie was already as big as a fight, and couldn‟t help but exhale a sullen breath, cursing inwardly:


“What the f*ck are these things!”


Therefore, he secretly vowed in his heart that when he confronts Zynn in the future, he will not only make him pay for the anti-wade Alliance but also make him pay the price for saving his three children! ……


At the same time, Liona was also looking for Charlie by any means However, she knew very little about Charlie‟s situation, so she didn‟t know how to proceed Although the old housekeeper has been in Aurous Hill for many years, because the Du family is considered to be in a high position After that, and his daily style is low-key and cautious, he, as the representative of the Du family in Aurous Hill, is relatively restrained Although he also knows many local high-level officials, he rarely pays attention to things in the market, so he can only ask people for a while, starting with Changying‟s car accident that year, and let‟s take a look at what happened after Changying‟s car accident. The list of orphans accepted by the orphanage, as well as the local adoption records registered at the time, tried to find relevant clues about Charlie As far as the contacts in Aurous Hill are concerned, although he has a solid foundation, he is still far behind Issac As the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill, Issac‟s most important task is to establish a solid foundation in Aurous Hill. Therefore, Issac‟s contacts in Aurous Hill have always been very high-profile and direct, and it has been developed in all directions, far ahead of the old housekeeper of the Du family Therefore, when the old housekeeper started investigating Charlie related clues, he had already received the news and then reported to Charlie When Charlie heard that they had to start with the orphanage and adoption records, he immediately felt relieved Normally, there is nothing wrong in this direction But the point is that this line was cut off as early as when his parents had just passed away. Old Tang cut off all his clues, and even the orphanage where he lived at the time was operated by his people secretly, so no matter how the outside world checked it, they couldn‟t find any results Now, Liona wanted to start from here to find himself, only idiotic dreams.


Chapter 2290

After leaving Charlie‟s parents‟ former residence, Liona was a little bit lost On the one hand, it was because she missed Changying, and on the other hand, it was because she saw Charlie just now, and felt that he and Changying looked similar, which brought back many memories of her youth When returning to Du‟s mansion in Aurous Hill, the servant had already prepared a sumptuous lunch Zhifei had just returned from donating money to the orphanage. When Liona was back, he hurriedly asked her,


“Mom, where did you go this morning?”


Liona recovered from her chaotic thoughts, but still said absent-mindedly:


“Oh, I didn‟t go anywhere, I let Uncle White take me around.”


At this moment, a maid walked in and said respectfully:


“Second Miss, the meal is ready.”


Liona nodded and said to Zhifei:


“Go and ask your sister to come out for dinner, what is this girl doing? Recently, she has shut herself in the room all the time. It‟s weird.”



“Hurt…”

Zhifei smiled and said:


“Zhiyu has always wanted to find our benefactor, the young man who saved our lives in Japan.”


Liona suddenly realized, and hurriedly asked:


“Are there any clues?”


Zhifei shook his head and sighed helplessly.


“Finding a needle in a haystack is so easy to find. I haven‟t figured out whether he is a local Chinese or an overseas Chinese. I don‟t know whether he is in Japan. Still at home or somewhere else.”

Liona said earnestly:


“This person saved the lives of both of you. If it weren‟t for him, you would have suffered an accident. With such great kindness, I really want to find a chance to repay him…”


After that, she asked,


“What clues do you have about this benefactor? You might as well tell me, and I will help you figure out a solution Zhifei spread out his palms and sighed softly,


“Hey, we don‟t actually have any clues. Even when we met him, we probably know what he looks like. Other than that, there are no valuable clues.”


Liona asked:


“Would you like to send a reward to the outside world? Just say that you want to find the original savior and thank him personally. If they see him, let them contact us.”


Zhifei said:


“This method has been considered by Zhiyu, but she said that the probability is not high. She said that the benefactor should be a very good person and should not be short of money. Even if he sees a reward, I am afraid that he will not follow us.”


Liona nodded in agreement, and said,


“That‟s what I said, if he really wanted money, he should have opened his mouth when he saved you, or leave contact information. Now only based on the memory of seeing him, you want to get him out of the crowd. It was really too difficult for him to find out.”


Zhifei said helplessly:


“I also advised Zhiyu, but she still doesn‟t want to give up.”


As he said, he shook his head and said,


“Mom, I‟ll ask Zhiyu to come out for dinner.”


“Well, go ahead.”

Soon, Zhiyu, who was wearing pajamas at home, walked out of the room unwillingly at Zhifei‟s urging When she came out, she was still holding an iPad in her hand, and the fingers of the other hand slid quickly on it, constantly flipping through the faces on it. When she came to the restaurant, Zhiyu‟s attention was still focused on the iPad screen, and Liona asked:


“Zhiyu, I heard your brother said that you are looking for a benefactor. Is there any progress?”


Chapter 2291

Zhiyu said without looking up:


“There is no progress. I haven‟t found him in the videos yet.”


Liona said earnestly:


“Some things depend on fate. If fate is not there, no matter how you try it, it‟s useless; if it‟s fate, if you don‟t go to him, he will appear in front of you.”


Zhiyu said without hesitation:


“I don‟t want to give the initiative to things to fate. It‟s too unreliable. There are so many people in the world. Except for the neighbors at my doorstep, two people who have met by chance in a foreign country. People, the chance of meeting again by chance is almost zero. If I don‟t take the initiative to find him, I‟m afraid I won‟t find him in this lifetime.”


After that, Zhiyu said in a sad tone:


“Human memory itself is not that good. No one can remember it. Many things have to be remembered more clearly by repetitively deepening the memory, just like memorizing texts when they were young. same……”



“In the few days that I just returned from Japan, the appearance of my benefactor was quite clear in my mind, but after so many days, his appearance has become increasingly blurred, although I have always wanted to Memories can deepen the impression, but in fact, it still doesn‟t work. I‟m afraid I‟ll forget what he looks like after a while…”


Speaking of this, Zhiyu raised her head, looked at Liona and Zhifei, and asked:


“Mom…Brother…Have you two ever felt this way? Want to remember what a person looks like, but the easier it is to forget?”


Zhifei thought for a while, and said,


“Also, if you see it often, you can‟t forget it. It‟s this kind of person who has only seen it once. It won‟t take long, and I really can‟t think of a specific look There is only a vague outline left.”


Liona also nodded and said,


“Zhiyu was right just now. People‟s memory has to be deepened to keep it in mind.”

When she said this, what came to her mind was Changying She loved Changying so much in her life, but in the nearly twenty years since Changying‟s death, if it weren‟t for looking at the photos of Changying when he was young, Changying would gradually blur in her mind Thinking of this, she sighed inwardly, and immediately asked Zhiyu:


“Zhiyu, can you describe to your mom, what does your benefactor look like?”


Zhiyu thought for a while, and said,


“One word is handsome; two words are very handsome, three words are very very handsome, and four words are cool and very handsome…”


Liona couldn‟t help laughing:


“Is there such an exaggeration as you said?”


Zhiyu said seriously:


“Mom, I‟m really not exaggerating at all. He looks very handsome, not only handsome but also cool!”


As she said, Zhiyu put her chin on and said with an idiot look:


“At that time, Iga Kaminori brought a bunch of ninjas to kill him, but he killed them in three or two strokes. Shinobu was scared to death at the time and asked tremblingly who he was. Guess what he said?”


Liona shook her head and asked,


“What did he say?”


Zhiyu stood up, Charlie, the imitator at the time, said with a cold face:


“He said, I am your father and want your life!”


Liona smiled and said,


“This person is quite arrogant.”



“More than arrogance!”

Zhiyu said seriously:


“It is simply arrogant! I, Zhiyu, grew up so big, and I have never seen such an arrogant person! I didn‟t put those Japanese ninjas who kill people without blinking in my eyes. Killing them is like cutting melons and vegetables, it was really amazing!”


As she said, she continued a little annoyed:


“The point is, this guy doesn‟t have a good face with me and my brother. I wanted to borrow a cell phone to call Dad. This guy said nothing about personal belongings. Borrow it, it‟s so stinky!”

Liona smiled and said:


“People must be guarding themself, and they don‟t want you to know their mobile phone number and then trace their identity.”



“Yes!”

Zhiyu said in a loud voice,


“I think so! He is a very good person, and he doesn‟t leave any clues! Before he left, I told him goodbye in the rivers and lakes, and he even said to me that he would never see me again. Now that I think about it, I‟m still very angry! It‟s really hurting my self-esteem! So I have to find him and ask him face to face, didn‟t you coaxingly saying that you won‟t see me again? How do you feel when you see this lady again?”


Chapter 2292

Zhiyu said:


“I want to go back and find a master to do some calculations and see if he can give me some hints.”


Zhifei couldn‟t help laughing:


“Didn‟t you just finish saying that you didn‟t believe this?”

Zhiyu said earnestly:


“There is no other good way, it‟s better to give it a try.”

After that, she asked Liona:


“Mom, is there any famous master in Eastcliff? Don‟t you always go to the temple to worship Buddha and donate incense money? Do you know any good monks?”


Liona said seriously:


“Don‟t talk nonsense, the eminent monks are practicing Buddhism, and fortune-telling is a matter of Taoism!”


Zhiyu hurriedly asked:


“Then do you know a capable Taoist master? I‟ll go and beg him to have a look!”


Liona thought for a while and said,


“I really don‟t know this. I haven‟t asked someone to start divination for many years. The last time I asked someone to start divination, it was about the same age as you.”


As she said, she couldn‟t help but think of Changying, and she couldn‟t help but sigh Afterward, she said to Zhiyu:


“Yes, I heard that the Wade family built their ancestral tomb some time ago and specially invited Lai‟s heir from the Lai family from the United States. Your grandfather and Lai Lao also have some personal relationships, you If you really think of a hexagram, you can ask your grandfather to ask if Mr. Lai is still in Eastcliff.”



“Mr. Lai?”

Zhiyu frowned and asked:


“Why haven‟t I heard of him? Is he good?”


Liona said:


“Mr. Lai is the heir of Lai Buyi, a master. He should be the most powerful master in the world today Zhiyu exclaimed:


“What a sin?! Then I‟ll call Grandpa and ask!”


After speaking, she quickly took out her mobile phone and called Grandpa Elijah As soon as the phone call connected


“Grandpa, my mother said you know a Master Lai who is proficient in five elements and foretelling?”


Elijah asked in surprise:


“Zhiyu, what do you want to do with this?”


Zhiyu blurted out:


“Grandpa, I want to find my savior, but there has been no progress, so I want to find a master to see if I can get a breakthrough.”


Elijah said:


“Master Lai has already returned to the United States some time ago.”


“Ah? went back?”

Zhiyu said very disappointedly:


“When did he go back?”

Elijah said:


“It didn‟t take long. He went back just a year ago. After he came to China, he stayed in Yeling Mountain for more than three years. He should have wanted to go back a long time ago.”


Zhiyu said with great regret:


“It‟s so unfortunate…what should I do…Grandpa, do you know other masters?”


Elijah said:


“Masters I know a lot, but the only person who can truly be called the word


“Master”

is Master Lai.”


After speaking, he said again:


“In this way, let me ask Master Lai for you, and if he wants to, he can directly help you out.”

Zhiyu asked in surprise:


“Grandpa, would you really?”


Elijah smiled and said,


“Can Grandpa lie to you? The main reason is that Master Lai is old and has a weird temper. If he is willing to help this, I dare not promise you.”


Chapter 2293

Zhiyu hurriedly said:


“It‟s okay, it‟s okay, just ask for me.”


Then she asked:


“By the way, Grandpa, if he is willing to help, am I going to the United States again?”



“No need.”

Elijah said:


“Master Lai has great magical powers. If he agrees, I will give him your birth date and tell him about the things you want to ask. It should be fine.”


Zhiyu said in amazement:


“So amazing”


Elijah laughed and said:


“Foretelling is the supreme wisdom of ancestors. It is said that its magical features have only been understood by modern people.”


Then, he said,


“It‟s midnight in the U.S., and I‟m not very good at contacting Master Lai. Or you can wait patiently. When it‟s evening here, in the U.S. it will be morning. then I‟ll make a phone call.”


Zhiyu hurriedly said,


“Grandpa, then please, don‟t forget hun!”


……


At this moment, Charlie hurried home and prepared lunch Although Elaine has her legs broken, she still insisted on crutches and came to him in the kitchen As he was busy preparing the food, Elaine said with a shame on her face:


“Good son-in-law, Mom should have cooked for you, but Mom‟s legs are not convenient!”

Charlie smiled slightly:


“Mom, don‟t be so polite, anyway, I don‟t have anything to do. It‟s okay to do housework.”


With that, he said to Elaine:


“Mom, Claire, and Dad should be coming soon too. I will cook another tomato and egg soup. When they come back, we can have dinner.”


Elaine hurriedly said:


“That‟s really hard work for you, my son-in-law, mom will wash the tomatoes for you!”


Charlie served the best food, Claire and Jacob also drove home one after another When Claire came back, she said to Charlie with some excitement:


“Husband, today, Doris, deputy director of the Emgrand Group, called me and said that the six-star hotel under construction in the Emgrand Group is about to start the overall operation. The design of the interior decoration is in tender!”



“Really?”

Charlie asked pretendingly in surprise:


“This project should be a lot, right?”


Claire said excitedly:


“It‟s not just too big, it‟s simply too big… The Emgrand Group‟s six-star hotel project has been launched since last year, with an investment of 2 billion. Now that the main body construction has come to an end, it is time to finalize the internal decoration plan, and then when the main body construction is over, the internal hard and soft installation will begin!”


Having said that, Claire went on to introduce:


“The entire hotel budget of 2 billion, half of which is used to buy land and infrastructure, and the other half is almost entirely used for post-renovation, including at least 300 million for hard decoration, soft decoration, and various top furniture. The purchases of, bedding, sanitary ware, and electrical appliances are about six or seven billion. Now those senior executives of domestic big-name home furnishings, sanitary wares, and decorative building materials have come to Aurous Hill and are preparing to participate in the subsequent bidding!”


Charlie smiled and asked,


“Then how much budget does Emgrand Group earmarked for the decoration design?”


Claire said:


“The quotation for this kind of commercial decoration design is generally around 300 per square meter. The six-star hotel of the Emgrand Group has a total business area of 130,000 square meters. Some repetitive designs in the same room type are removed. , The design engineering volume is at least seventy to eighty thousand square meters, and the decoration design alone costs twenty to thirty million!”


When Elaine on the side heard this, she was surprised and said:


“Oh my! Claire! Are you kidding me?! Just engage in decoration and give 20 to 30 million design fees?!”


Claire nodded and said seriously:


“It‟s not a joke, this price is still relatively low. If it is a large design company or a well-known designer, the price will be even higher. The design cost per square meter will cost at least 800!”


Chapter 2294

Hearing this, Elaine couldn‟t help exclaiming:


“Oh my! A design cost of 800 to 1,000 per square meter, wouldn‟t it cost 50 or 60 million? This is too big!”


Claire smiled and said,


“What‟s so big about this? Some internationally renowned designers have to charge hundreds of millions for the exterior design of a building!”


Elaine touched her chest and hurriedly asked her:


“Good girl, are you planning to take this project?”


Claire said earnestly:


“Of course I want to take it, but my studio is not that big at the moment. When taking on such a project, I am afraid that it will not be able to compete with the opponent when bidding, and there is too much preparatory work. If you do, you have to put your heart and soul into it now and prepare for bidding…”


With that, Claire couldn‟t help sighing again, and said,


“Hey, the scale of the company is still quite large After that. I am afraid I can‟t digest such a large project.”


Elaine asked in surprise:


“Isn‟t design just about moving the computer? What can‟t be digested?”


Claire said:


“It‟s not as simple as you think. With a business area of more than 100,000 square meters, there are more than a dozen room types that require a whole house design, several restaurants of various types, and leisure and entertainment. The overall design volume is very large for the part, the administrative office part and the security, and fire protection planning.”


“It‟s like making an animated film. The ordinary people think that it‟s just to find a group of people to draw? But in fact, one-second picture requires 20 pictures, one and a half hour‟s animated film, at least Tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of pictures, require hundreds of people to do a good job for several years.”


With that, Claire said again:


“Our studio has not many people. Even if we can follow such a big project, we can‟t finish it by ourselves. We have to subcontract to other design studios to do it together. Ten designers, it took more than half a year to finish…”



“And this is only the first stage. When the construction starts, we have to follow up the whole process. The construction period is at least one year, so the overall follow-up will take one and a half years.”



“Dozens of designers, within a year and a half, the annual salary of a good designer is hundreds of thousands more, and the average salary is at least 200,000, so the salary cost alone has to be tens of millions!”


Elaine blurted out in surprise:


“My God! The salary alone is tens of millions? Is this too cruel?”


Claire said earnestly:


“This is the way it is done originally. I am still conservatively estimating. If the construction period is longer and the plan is revised more, the overall time cost and labor cost will increase.”


Charlie on the side asked curiously:


“My wife, what are you going to do? Do you want to fight for it?”


Claire nodded and said,


“Although the strength of my studio is not strong, I still want to try it out. If I can take this project down, I can merge it with it while working on it. A few small design teams, in that case, when this project is completed, my studio will be able to improve at least two orders of magnitude and reach a medium-sized scale!”


After that, she said with some worry:


“However, my studio is really small. There are so many companies bidding this time, so I really don‟t know for sure.”


Charlie smiled and said:


“My wife, if you are interested, just don‟t let it go. If it is done, it will be an excellent opportunity. If it is not done, we will have no actual loss. It is nothing more than a waste of energy. What do you think?”


“Yes…”

Claire nodded lightly and said:


“I just want to try hard, so starting from today, I will lead the team to work overtime and make proposals, make bids, and make preparations. This bidding!”


With that, she said with some emotion:


“But I heard that many design companies are looking for relationships with people everywhere in order to get this big order, and there are even people who want to give money and kickbacks to the senior executives of the Emgrand Group. I don‟t know. Will the Emgrand Group engage in black-box operations at that time…”


Charlie smiled and said:


“How can a large group like the Emgrand Group with a market value of over 100 billion engage in black-box operations on tens of millions of design projects?”


Chapter 2295

But even though he said that Charlie had already made up his mind at this time, to say hello to Doris, and to give this project to Claire quietly The Emgrand Group was originally his own industry. Since his wife is so interested in this project, he naturally wants to give her a chance to practice Therefore, he said to Claire:


“Claire, you don‟t have to think about it so much now, just concentrate on preparing, I believe you can do it!”



“Yeah!”

Claire also nodded very firmly, and said,


“I will definitely work hard! Try to get this big project down!”


After lunch, when Claire went to the company, Charlie went back to the room and called Doris As soon as the phone was connected, Doris said:


“Master, you are calling for your wife‟s bidding, right?”


Charlie smiled and said,


“You guessed it.”


Doris said hurriedly:


“Master, originally, I wanted to entrust the design project of our hotel decoration directly to the wife‟s company, but I was also worried that if the project was passed directly, she would doubt in her heart, so I told her this, In fact, I intend to start a bidding meeting so that her company can obtain this project through internal bidding, which seems more natural Charlie praised:


“Doris, you have done a good job of this matter, and you have considered it comprehensively. I also called to tell you about this matter. My idea is the same as you. Let Claire participate in the bidding normally. , And then the group directly decides on her studio, so that she can feel that she has got it with her own hard work.”


Doris promised:


“Master, don‟t worry, I will arrange these.”


Charlie asked her:


“When does the group plan to officially start bidding?”


Doris said:


“We plan to give a rough draft within one week and start bidding in one week.”



“Okay, I‟ll leave this to you.”


After hanging up Doris‟s call, Charlie thought that there was nothing important in the afternoon, so he didn‟t plan to go out again Thinking of the New Year, he promised everyone who came to the home to give gifts to prepare some pills in return for everyone, so he planned to take advantage of this free time to refine the pills He called Qin Gang, Qin Gang answered the phone and asked respectfully,


“Mr. Wade, what do you want?”


Charlie said:


“Ms. Qin, you help me prepare some medicinal materials and bring them to my home in the afternoon.”


When Qin Gang heard Charlie say this, he immediately realized that Charlie should be planning to refine medicinal materials, so he said excitedly:


“Mr. Wade, what medicinal materials do you need, even if you tell me, let me prepare them immediately I‟d better send it to you!”


Charlie said:


“In this way, I will post your recipe on WeChat in a while.”

Qin Gang said without hesitation:


“No problem, Mr. Wade, you send me the list, and I will let Aoxue send it to you when it‟s ready!”


Chapter 2296


“That‟s good!”

Aoxue smiled sweetly, and hurriedly passed the medicine box in her hand and the red sandalwood box to Charlie, and introduced:


“Master Charlie, the box contains all the medicinal materials you need this time. I have prepared it for you. There is also this red sandalwood box. Inside is top-quality purple ginseng that is more than four hundred years old. My dad said that he got it by accident, and said that this purple ginseng must be there for you Great use, so I brought it for you…”


Charlie was a little surprised and said,


“The best purple ginseng more than four hundred years old? Where did your dad get such a good thing?”


Aoxue spits out her tongue:


“I don‟t know about this. He usually has many channels for receiving the medicine. Many drug dealers and farmers in the south and north of the country specially supply him. If there are some top-quality medicinal materials, he‟ll will be the first to have his hands on. It is estimated that the drug dealer received it and sent it over.”


Charlie nodded and thought to himself:


“I ate more than half of the 30 rejuvenation pills that I refined last time. The remaining points, sold, and given away are basically consumed. It‟s almost there. I originally thought that there would be a chance to refine it a bit more, but I also knew that the best purple ginseng that was more than three hundred years old was hard to find, so I never found a chance to refine it. I didn‟t expect Qin Gang to send Aoxue over with such a surprise


In fact, although Charlie did not have the best purple ginseng for three hundred years, he did have thousand-year-old snow ginseng handed down by his mother‟s family that Liang Wei had sent The value of Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng is much higher than that of 300-year-old purple ginseng. If that kind of medicinal material is used to refine rejuvenating pills, it is indeed an overkill and violent According to the records in the


“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

, Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng has far more uses than 300-year-old Purple Ginseng! Thinking of this, he took a closer look at the top-quality purple ginseng brought by Aoxue, and couldn‟t help but sighed:


“The quality of this top-quality purple ginseng is better than the one I bought at the auction before. ! Your father should have spent a lot of money, right? Such an expensive gift is indeed a little shameful to receive…”


Aoxue hurriedly said:


“Master Charlie, you must not say that. With your kindness to our Qin family, let alone purple ginseng, even if we give you all the assets of the Qin family, it should not be enough!”


Charlie laughed and said jokingly:


“You are really so humble and I do feel bad about it. The Qin family has worked so hard for generations to build such a family business. You gave me everything as soon as you opened your mouth?”


As he said, he put away his joking tone, and said seriously:


“Okay, I will accept this purple ginseng, you help me thank your father, and also tell him, wait for me to use this best purple ginseng to make a pill Come, I‟ll share one with him.”


Aoxue was very excited when she heard this, and quickly bowed:


“Thank you, Master Charlie!”


Charlie smiled slightly and said calmly:


“You shouldn‟t be so polite.”


After speaking, he said to her:


“Aoxue, come in and sit for a while, I will make you a cup of tea.”


Aoxue subconsciously wanted to agree, but after another thought, she asked with some worry:


“Master Charlie, is your wife at home? Will she be unhappy if she sees me coming home?”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Why? She is a good person at first, and her hospitality was very enthusiastic. If she was at home now, she would definitely invite you in herself.”


Aoxue asked in surprise:


“Is your wife not at home?”



“Not here.”

Charlie said casually:


“Her company is relatively busy and has already resumed work. Only my mother-in-law is at home.”

Aoxue hurriedly said,


“Then I won‟t be able to come in. If your mother-in-law misunderstands it, it will cause you trouble.”


Charlie smiled and said,


“No, no, my mother-in-law suffered some injuries on her leg, and now she basically is takes a nap in the room every afternoon, and she won‟t go downstairs even if she wakes up.”


Aoxue was relieved now, chuckled, and said,


“Then I will cheekily ask for a cup of tea made by Master Charlie!”


Charlie flashed over, made a please gesture, and said,


“Come in!”


Chapter 2297

Seeing Charlie‟s sincere invitation, Aoxue nodded and happily followed Charlie into the villa After entering the house, Charlie invited Aoxue to sit on the sofa in the living room, then took out the tea set and made a pot of tea for her Aoxue carefully held Charlie‟s tea, and said,


“By the way, Master Charlie, I went to see sister Warnia two days ago!”



“Oh?”

Charlie asked curiously:


“Did you go to her company or to her house?”



“Go to her house.”

Aoxue said:


“I am worried that sister Warnia will be in a bad mood after experiencing so many things, so I went to see her at her house.”


Charlie nodded, remembering that since the Song family‟s crisis was resolved and Warnia regained her position as the heir of the Song family, he hadn‟t had time to see her again, so she asked Aoxue,


“How is Warnia‟s current state?”


Aoxue tilted her head and said,


“Sister Warnia is in good condition.”


As she said, she remembered something and hurriedly said:


“By the way, Master Charlie, sister Warnia has an Akita dog at home. It is very pure and cute. I think there is no good Akita in Aurous Hill. She Say your friend gave her?”


“Yes.”

Charlie said with a smile:


“When I was in Japan a few days ago, I took her to live with a Japanese friend. The Japanese friend raised a lot of Akita dogs. Seeing Warnia liked it, gave her one. only one.”


Aoxue‟s eyes were full of envy, and she said,


“Sister Warnia‟s Akita is called Xiaoyou. It‟s a girl. I‟ve already told her that when Xiaoyou grows up, she will give birth to a litter of puppies. Give me one!”


Charlie smiled and said:


“Then you have to wait at least a year.”

Aoxue said:


“It‟s okay, one year will pass soon.”

Then, she asked Charlie again:


“By the way, Master Charlie, do you have time in the next few days?”


Charlie asked curiously:


“What‟s the matter?”


Aoxue said with some embarrassment:


“That‟s it… Since the last time I won Ito Nanako and won the championship, I have been practicing hard at home, but I always feel that my progress is slow. A senior coach teaches hand-by-hand, so if you have time, I would like to invite you to come to my house and give me some guidance by the way. I don‟t know… Master Charlie, it‟s not convenient for you… …”


Charlie thought for a while and said with a smile:


“This is a trivial matter, so let‟s do it. After I finish the medicine, I naturally invite everyone to sit and have a meal together, and give the medicine to everyone by the way. I will bother you when that happens. Dad prepares a banquet at home and invites everyone to come to your house for a small gathering. I will come there a few hours in advance and give you guidance.”


When Aoxue heard this, she said excitedly:


“That‟s really great Master Charlie! In that case, I will tell my dad when I go back, let him prepare the best banquet at home!”


Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


“By the way, do you know who sent sister Warnia‟s Akita?”


Aoxue shook her head:


“Sister Warnia said it was your friend, but didn‟t say who it was.”

Charlie smiled and said,


“It‟s Ito Nanako who you won in the game.”


“Ah?!”

Aoxue exclaimed and blurted out:


“Is it her?”

Charlie smiled and said,


“Yes, it‟s her.”

Aoxue hurriedly asked:


“Master Charlie, how is Ito Nanako‟s injury? Last time, I didn‟t control the effectiveness of the pills you gave me very well, so I injured her by a miss, and I don‟t know how she is recovering… …”


After speaking, Aoxue sighed with some guilt:


“Actually…In fact, Nanako‟s strength has always been much stronger than me, and the champion of that competition should have been her. I am completely dependent on Master Charlie‟s help. Medicine has improved the strength in a short period of time. Although winning the game, it is not honorable to win…”


Charlie waved his hand:


“Aoxue, in fact, there is nothing glamorous and disgraceful. The competition is compared to your own strength and how well everyone controls the rules. Although part of your strength is improved by the elixir, it also depends on your personal strength, and you have completely passed the doping test of the competition, which proves that you have not taken any prohibited substances in the competition, so all this is in compliance with the rules of the competition.”


After all, Charlie said again:


“It‟s like the black technology that swimmers used to participate in competitions-shark skin bionic swimsuit.”



“This kind of bionic high-tech swimsuit can greatly reduce the resistance of swimmers in the water. American swimmers including Phelps, in just one month, rely on the shark swimsuit to break With 14 world records, Phelps won more than 20 Olympic gold medals alone.”



“Of course, the help of this kind of swimsuit is indispensable, but none of the rules of the game at the time explicitly prohibited this kind of swimsuit, so people can get the gold medal with peace of mind, there is nothing disgraceful.”


Aoxue nodded lightly, and said,


“I understand what you mean…”


Charlie smiled slightly:


“The game is played by the rules, so you don‟t need to have any psychological burden in this regard. Not only can you not have a psychological burden, you will continue to participate in such international competitions and strive for more glory for your country!”


Aoxue hurriedly said:


“OK Master Charlie, Aoxue will definitely go all out and win more championships in the future!”


With that said, Aoxue looked at the time, and said shyly:


“Master Charlie, you must have something else this afternoon, I won‟t bother you much, don‟t forget the good things you just said… .”


Charlie nodded and said,


“Don‟t worry, I will contact your father after refining the medicine.”


Aoxue nodded, stood up and said respectfully:


“Master Charlie, then you stay, Aoxue will leave first!”


Charlie also stood up and said:


“I will send you off.”


Chapter 2298

Sending Aoxue out of the house and watching her leave, Charlie took the medicinal materials she brought back to the bedroom on the second floor of himself and Claire The medicinal materials Aoxue sent were enough for him to refine a batch of healing pills and a batch of rejuvenating pills The pill to heal injuries is no longer useful for him, but this kind of medicine does have a great effect on ordinary people. Warnia suffered an accident in Japan at that time, and it was the pill that saved her life As for the Rejuvenation Pill, Charlie also plans to make another batch, one of which will be given to Qin Gang, and the rest can be reserved for emergencies.


In one afternoon, Charlie refined ordinary healing pills and 30 rejuvenating pills each. Seeing these newly refined pills, Charlie suddenly thought of Elaine, his mother-in-law. In fact, with a small trauma like her broken leg, at most a quarter of a healing pill can make her jump alive.


And in his hand, there are as many as thirty. Count it down, enough to break her leg 120 times. At this moment, Charlie also hesitated whether to reward her with some medicine dregs so that she could recover earlier But after another thought, he immediately dismissed the idea, and muttered:


“Forget it, she is not worthy!”


……


When Charlie was refining the pill, Elijah, who was far away in Eastcliff, called Qinghua who was on the other side of the ocean Qinghua is nearly a hundred years old, but because of taking special Pills, his body is still very healthy He usually wakes up at five o‟clock in the morning and does a set of martial arts practises to achieve the goal of strengthening his body After punching, he will go to his study and use three old coins to simply give himself a divination Divination with three ancient coins is the most commonly used method of six lines and eight trigrams Unlike most masters, Qinghua‟s three ancient coins are almost all treasures of ancient coins The biggest one is the priceless Warring States Three Kongbu The remaining two are the extremely rare Taixia Zhenxing in the world. Many people who have played with ancient coins for a lifetime may not have the opportunity to see one of them Just as he finished a hexagram and was comprehending the hexagrams represented by the few copper coins in front of him, Elijah called Qinghua answered the phone and smiled slightly and said,


“I was wondering why the hexagrams of today appear to be from old people, and the inner image seems to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. I didn‟t expect your call to come.”


Elijah sighed:


“Master Qinghua really has a brilliant plan, I admire it!”


Qinghua smiled and said,


“Elijah, you don‟t have to slap on the horse like this between you and me. What makes you find me so early?”


Elijah hurriedly said:


“Master Qinghua, this is the case. I have a granddaughter who has always wanted to find her savior, but after looking for him for a long time, she still found nothing, so I would like to ask you to help me and give her some hints. I don‟t know if it is convenient.”


Qinghua smiled and said:


“You granddaughter knows how to pay for Entuo. If so, give me her birth date and tell me the general clues about her being saved. Let me take a look.”


Elijah hurriedly informed Qinghua about Zhiyu‟s birth date and the time and passage of her and Zhifei‟s kidnapping in Japan Qinghua muttered to himself:


“The incident happened in Japan, Japan is east of China, and the East is the place of the blue dragon in terms of FengShui…”


With that said, Qinghua pinched and decided, then grabbed the old money on the table, closed his eyes, shook it in the palm of his hand for a moment, and then threw it out It didn‟t matter if he looked at it, his brows immediately frowned, and he said:


“Strange! Elijah, there is a sign of looking for a dragon in the hexagram of your granddaughter!”



“Looking for a dragon?!”

Elijah asked in surprise:


“Master Qinghua, what do you mean by finding a dragon?”

Qinghua said sternly:


“Looking is searching for, and the dragon is the real dragon. This hexagram shows that the person your granddaughter is looking for has a very strong life and is extremely difficult!”


Chapter 2299

Elijah was surprised when he heard this, but he couldn‟t help but be overjoyed He couldn‟t help laughing:


“Master Qinghua, this person is said to be able to kill many top ninjas in Japan on his own. His strength is indeed extraordinary, and his life is harder. It should be normal too?”


Qinghua said very solemnly:


“Elijah, there are many people with hard fate, let alone anything else, but all the widows of Coff have fate as hard as iron, but the fate of a real dragon is extremely rare. In ancient times, I dare not say that I would be able to achieve the Ninth Five-Year Lord, at least he must be a prince and general, an extraordinary person!”


Elijah was silent for a moment, and said seriously:


“Master Qinghua, my granddaughter really wants to find this person, I wonder if you can give me a hint?”


Qinghua sighed:


“This person‟s fate is superior to me, I can‟t see through…”

Elijah exclaimed:


“Master Qinghua, there is a fate you can‟t see through?!”

Qinghua smiled bitterly and said in earnest:


“The fate is like ancient official titles. Since ancient times, officials at a higher level have crushed people to death, and at a higher level of self, I cannot see through it anyway.



Elijah asked in surprise:


“If you can‟t see through, how do you know that he has the destiny of a real dragon?”


Qinghua laughed and said:


“My fate is the python. In the law of fengshui fate, the python is second only to the dragon. Therefore, above me, only it is dragon. It is like the prime minister can surpass him. On the head, there is only the Ninth-Five Supreme, as long as it is the fate that I can‟t see through, it must be the fate of the true dragon. As he said, he recalled Charlie‟s appearance in his mind, and said with full respect in his tone:


“I was fortunate to have met a man who was destined by a true dragon. I don‟t know how good this person your granddaughter met is, but it won‟t be bad if you want to…”


Qinghua has always been full of respect for Charlie At the beginning, he calculated that his time limit was approaching, and at the same time, he calculated that the East had the opportunity to continue his life, so he agreed to Zhongquan Wade‟s request to go to Eastcliff to find a geomantic treasure for the Wade family It was also when he arrived at Wade‟s house that he realized that Charlie was in the situation of the‟dragon‟ At that time, Charlie was at the lowest point of life and destiny, and his fate was not comparable to him Therefore, he can count Charlie‟s fortune After he broke the predicament of that level, Charlie‟s fate soared, and from that moment on, he could no longer see Charlie‟s fate Right now, he couldn‟t figure out who Zhiyu was looking for, so he could also conclude that the person Zhiyu was looking for was the fate of the real dragon Elijah sighed helplessly when he heard this, and said,


“So it seems that if my granddaughter wants to find this person, I am afraid it will take more work!”


Qinghua said solemnly:


“Elijah, I don‟t recommend that your granddaughter keep looking.”


Elijah asked in surprise:


“Why? Master Qinghua, what do you mean?”


Qinghua said earnestly:


“The hexagram shows that your granddaughter is in conflict with the life she is looking for, and the other person is most powerful. It is like a bicycle and a heavy-duty train running at high speed. If the two do not collide, they will naturally be in peace, but if they do collide, the bicycle will definitely have no chance of winning.


When Elijah heard this, he couldn‟t help taking a breath. He has great trust in Qinghua. So he hurriedly said:


“Master Qinghua, thank you for your reminder. I will call my granddaughter and ask her not to look for him anymore.”


Chapter 2300

Qinghua hummed and said seriously:


“It is time to let her stop, otherwise it will be like a moth to the fire, and it will be her who will be hurt in the end Elijah repeatedly thanked him, then hung up the phone in a hurry, and then made a video call to Zhiyu The reason why he wants to make a video call is because he knows the video call, and after the other party picks up, he will directly use the speaker by default. In this case, not only Zhiyu can hear what he wants to say, but his daughter Liona and grandson Zhifei can also hear it What Elijah feared was that Zhiyu doesn‟t not believe in divination and fortune-telling. If he clearly told her that there were tigers in the mountains, she would probably not retreat, but would rather go to mountian base Therefore, he wanted to solemnly inform them of this in front of Liona, even if he could not persuade Zhiyu, there would be Liona and Zhifei It was dinner time. Zhiyu was indeed having dinner with her mother and brother. When she received a video call from her grandfather, she was suddenly delighted, thinking that the divination had already had a result, so she immediately pressed the pick button.


The video was connected, Elijah smiled and asked:


“Zhiyu, what are you doing?”

Zhiyu hurriedly said,


“I‟m about to eat, Grandpa, how about you?”

Elijah smiled and said,


“I have finished eating.”


After speaking, he asked,


“Where are your mother and your brother?”


Zhiyu immediately switched the camera, took pictures of her mother and brother, and said:


“Mom and brother are here, by the way, grandpa, have you let the master help you?”


Elijah nodded and said,


“I did.”


Zhiyu couldn‟t hide her excitement and asked:


“Really? Does the master give any clear clues?”


Elijah hesitated for a moment, then sighed softly, and said:


“Darling, Master Qinghua helped you with a trigram, but the trigram shows that the person you are looking for has a very high life and a very hard life, so even Master Qinghua can‟t see through any clues related to him.”



“Ah?”

Zhiyu said in disappointment:


“Grandpa, didn‟t you say that Master Qinghua is very good? Why can‟t he find any clues?”


Elijah explained:


“It‟s not that he can‟t find clues, or he can‟t see through. Even with Master Qinghua, the fate is lower than the person you are looking for.”


Zhiyu said annoyedly:


“I think that Master Qinghua just can‟t find any clues, so he made up a reason to justify it.”


Liona hurriedly said:


“Know the fish, don‟t be rude!”


Zhiyu blurted out:


“Mom, isn‟t what I‟m telling you the truth? Master Qinghua said if he found it, he said he could find it, and if he didn‟t find it, he said he could not find it. Excuses to hide your incompetence?”


Zhifei on the side opened his mouth and said,


“Zhiyu, don‟t be so extreme. If you are really a liar, he will definitely not tell you one thing. He will only tell you something ambiguous or baseless. .”


“For example, if you are looking for someone, he may tell you in a word that the person you are looking for is in the northwest, and then you can find the rest by yourself. As for whether you can find it, it has nothing to do with him.”



“And since Master Qinghua can directly say that he can‟t see through, then I believe this is definitely not an excuse.”


Although Zhiyu didn‟t believe in this, but at this time she didn‟t want to argue with her family too much, so she said angrily:


“Since even Master Qinghua can‟t see through, then I‟ll just rely on myself to find it slowly!”


Elijah hurriedly said at this time:


“Zhiyu, if you listen to Grandpa‟s advice, stop looking for this person.”